Skip to main content

Full text of "English grammar schools in the reign of Queen Elizabeth"

See other formats


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

Microsoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/englishgrammarscOOstowuoft 


Columbia  mniversit^ 
Contributions  to  £bucation 

^eacbers  Colleae  Series 


mo.  22 


<^' 


^i       5 


.^"..z 


ENGLISH  GRAMMAR  SCHOOLS 


IN  THE 


REIGN  OF  QUEEN  ELIZABETH 


A.  Monroe  Stowe 


Published  by- 
Teachers   College,  Columbia  University 
New  York 
1908 


Copyright,  1908 

BY 

Teachers  College,  Columbia  University 


CONTENTS 

Introduction 

PAGE 

The  two  movements  in  the  English  education  of  the  i6th  century. .  7 

The  aim  of  the  present  study 7 

CHAPTER  I 

Foundation  and  Support 

Number  of  schools  founded 9 

Total  number  of  schools  of  which  there  is  record 11 

Types  of  foundation   (according  to  founders) 1 1 

Royal  foundations 11 

Guild  fotmdations 13 

City  foundations 13 

Private  foundations 14 

Privileges  granted  to  founders 16 

Sources  of  support 18 

Annuities  and  revenues 18 

Interest  on  money 19 

Profit  from  mills  and  money  from  liquor  license 19 

Motives  of  founders 20 

The  relation  of  the  schools  to  charity 23 

CHAPTER  II 

Government  of  the  Grammar  Schools 

Government  by  feoffees 25 

Government  by  incorporated  trustees 30 

Colleges 30 

Guilds 32 

Town  corporations 34 

Cathedral  corporations 36 

Government  by  incorporated  governors 37 

Number  of  governors  in  corporation 38 

Qualifications 38 

Powers 40 

Corporate  title 40 

Right  to  acquire  and  hold  land 41 

Constitution  of  corporations 43 

Right  of  perpetual  succession 44 

Internal  organization  and  method  of  management 45 

The  common  seal,  right  to  have  and  use 51 

Statutes,  right  to  make 52 


4  Contents 

PAGE 

Right  of  appointment  and  dismissal  of  master  and  usher. ...  52 

Right  to  admit  pupils 52 

Visitation  of  schools 52 

Visitation  by  governors 52 

Visitation  by  other  authorities 53 

Duties  of  visitors 54 

CHAPTER  III 

The  Teaching  Staff  of  the  Grammar  School 

Size  of  staff 55 

Qualifications  of  usher 55 

Qualifications  of  master 56 

Appointment  of  master 62 

Power  of  appointment 62 

Precautions  taken  to  insure  actual  appointment 65 

Examination  and  licensing  of  master 67 

Election  and  appointment  of  master 71 

Ceremonies  of  admission  of  master 72 

Appointment  and  admission  of  usher 75 

Term  of  office  of  usher  and  master 78 

Removal  of  master  and  usher 80 

Stipends  of  master  and  usher 84 

Additional  considerations 89 

Sources  of  augmentation  of  stipends 92 

Admission  fees 93 

Tuition  and  other  fees 94 

Summary 97 

Duties  of  master  and  usher 98 

CHAPTER  IV 
Grammar  School  Curricula 

Academic  requirements  for  admission 104 

Content  of  curricula 105 

Elementary  subjects 105 

Grammar 106 

Typical  curricula 108 

Methods 117 

Elementary  subjects 117 

Accidence  and  rules  of  grammar 118 

Construction 119 

Latin  composition 121 

Elementary  work 121 

Epistolary 121 

Theme  writing 122 

Verse  writing 123 

Orations 124 


Contents  5 

CHAPTER  V 
Grammar  School  Pupils 

PAGE 

Number  and  classes  of  pupils  attending  grammar  schools 125 

Admission  of  pupils 126 

Requirements  for  admission 129 

Formalities  of  admission 130 

Period  of  probation  after  admission 132 

Attendance  of  pupils 133 

Irregularity  of  attendance  and  penalties  for  such  irregularity. .  133 

Amount  of  attendance 134 

The  schoolhouse,  or  place  of  attendance ' 137 

Reasons  for  the  great  amount  of  time  spent  in  schools 139 

Moral  discipline  of  pupils 140 

Indirect 140 

Direct 145 

Religious  training  of  pupils 147 

State,  Church  and  School  interested  in  this  training 147 

What  constituted  this  training 148 

Concluding  remarks 156 

APPENDICES 

Table  of  Contents 157 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Classification  of  Works" 196 

List  of  abbreviations  used' 196 


INTRODUCTION 

The  history  of  English  secondary  education  in  the  sixteenth 
century  reveals  two  movements,  one  of  destruction,  the  other 
of  reconstruction.  The  former  movement  reached  its  climax 
in  the  destruction  of  the  monasteries,*  guilds,  and  chantries,' 
sirce  with  these  there  perished  a  very  large  number  of  the 
institutions  of  English  secondary  education.  But  before  this 
climax  had  been  reached,  the  latter  movement  had  exhibited 
itself  in  the  foundation  of  such  schools  as  St.  Paul's'  and  the 
Ci'y  Grammar  School  of  Bristol.*  While  the  former  movement 
was  spending  itself,  the  latter  continued  to  grow.  Close  upon 
tht  destruction  of  the  monasteries  and  their  schools  followed 
the  refoundation  of  the  cathedrals  and  the  cathedral  schools  by 
Henry  VIII.,*  while  simultaneously  with  the  destruction  of  the 
guld  and  chantry  schools  occurred  the  foundation  of  increasing 
numbers  of  independent  schools.' 

[t  is  with  these  independent  schools  as  they  existed  in  the 
regn  of  Elizabeth  that  the  present  study  is  concerned,  since  it 
is  hoped  that  through  the  study  of  the  facts  concerning  their 
fomdation  and  support,  their  government,  their  teaching  staff, 
thir  curricula,  and  the  school  life  of  their  pupils  there  may 
reailt  not  only  a  description  of  the  schools  as  they  existed  at 
th.t  period,'  but  also  the  discovery  of  at  least  some  of  the  chief 
chiracteristics  of  the  education  and  educational  institutions 
of  this  reconstructive  movement  in  the  English  secondary 
edication  of  the  Elizabethan  period. 

The  lesser  monasteries  were  suppressed  in  1536;  the  greater  abbeys 
in  1539.  As  to  the  importance  of  the  education  furnished  by  the  mon- 
as3ries  at  this  time,  there  is  considerable  difference  of  opinion.  Leach, 
Ei^lish  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  p.  ig,  is  inclined  to  rate  the  educational 
intience  of  the  monasteries  very  low,  while  Brown  in  his  Study  of  the 
Ef',lish  Grammar  Schools  before  the  Reformation  believes  that  Leach  has 
unerestimated  their  influence. 

For  discussion  cf.  Leach,  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  34-5S. 

5873- 

Cf.  Carhsle,  ii.,  yofl;  also,  St.  Paul's  in  the  various  School  Histories 
givn  in  Bibliography. 

Cf.  Bristol,  City  Grammar  School,  Appendix  A. 

"7-  Leach,  loc.  cit.  58. 

''hid,  78ff. 

'  'he  treatment  will  be  "cross  sectional"  rather  than  "longitudinal;" 
no  ^ort  has  been  made  to  trace  in  the  sequence  of  events  of  our  period 
the  iteraction  of  cause  and  effect.  The  period  has  been  studied  rather 
as  astatic  whole  than  as  a  dynamic  unit. 


CHAPTER  I 

FOUNDATION  AND   SUPPORT 

The  subject  of  the  present  chapter  will  be  considered  from 
the  following  points  of  view:  (i)  number  of  schools  founded 
during  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth;  (2)  types  of  foundation 
(a)  with  respect  to  founder  and  (b)  with  respect  to  character  of 
endowment;  (3)  motives  of  founders;  (4)  relation  of  schools 
to  charity. 

The  Problem  of  the  Number  of  Schools  Founded 
(1558-1603) 

The  impossibility  of  obtaining  the  necessary  data  makes  the 
solution  of  this  problem  not  only  difficult  but  very  probably 
impossible.  Leach  has  shown  how  hopeless  is  the  inquiry  into 
the  number  of  schools  founded  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.^ 
In  dealing  with  each  case  one  is  never  quite  sure  whether  it  is 
one  of  foundation  or  refoundation, — whether  or  not  a  school 
existed  in  the  place  previous  to  the  date  under  consideration. 
The  number  of  letters  patent  granted  to  schools  cannot  be 
taken  as  representing  the  number  of  schools  founded,  since 
they  were  issued  in  not  a  few  cases  in  favor  of  schools  already 
in  existence  or  of  schools  to  take  the  places  of  those  destroyed 
with  the  monasteries,  guilds,  or  chantries.'  Notwithstanding 
the  difficulties  various  attempts  have  been  made  to  estimate 
the  number  of  schools  founded  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
M.  Jacques  Parmentier^  is  quoted  by  Leach*  as  crediting  this 
reign  with  the  foundation  of  150  grammar  schools;  de  Mont- 
morency gives  the  number  as  148  schools  founded  and  34  addi- 

^  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  2-7.  He  calls  attention  to  the 
very  divergent  results  of  attempts  to  fix  any  definite  number.  Thus 
Strype  gives  the  number  as  22,  Green  as  18,  Mr.  J.  Bass  MuUinger  as  33, 
and  M.  Jacques  Parmentier  as  44,  and  others  as  51  and  82. 

'  Vide  Blackburn,  Faversham,  Grantham,  Old  Maldon,  and  other 
similar  cases  quoted  in  Appendix  A. 

^  Histoire  de  I'Education  en  Angleterre  (Perrin  &  Cie.,  Paris,  1896). 

*  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  4. 


I  o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

tionally  endowed/  while  Adams'  places  the  number  at  137, 
the  number  given  in  the  Report  of  the  Schools  Inquiry  Com- 
mission.' This  latter  cannot  be  taken  as  representing  the 
number  of  places  in  which  schools  first  came  into  existence  in 
this  reign,  since  the  data  collected  in  Appendix  A  shows  that 
in  33  of  these  cases  schools  existed  previous  to  1558.*  An 
estimate  based  upon  the  authorities  quoted  in  Appendix  A 
would  place  the  number  at  about  78,  but  even  such  a  moderate 
estimate  would  not  be  free  from  the  objections  raised  above. 
Considering  the  material  contained  in  Appendix  A  from  another 
point  of  view,  there  are  135  schools  concerning  which  our 
information  dates  back  only  as  far  as  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.' 
Considering  the  material  from  still  another  point  of  view,  it  will 
be  noted  that  there  are  78  cases  of  "foundation",  32  of  letters 
patent  granted  in  favor  of  schools,  12  of  letters  patent  granted 
to  schools  already  in  existence,  6  of  letters  patent  confirming 
and  enlarging  previous  charters,  and  two  known  cases  of  refoun- 
dation. While  these  figures  are  of  little  value  in  the  solution 
of  the  problem  before  us,  they  do  have  positive  value  in  that 

*  The  Progress  of  Education  in  England,  42. 

*  History  of  the  Elementary  School  Contest  in  England,  18. 
^Vol.  I.,  App.  48-57- 

^  The  list  contains  the  following  places:  Hartlebury,  Bangor,  Bristol,. 
Godman Chester,  High  Wycombe,  Darlington,  Netherbury,  Thetford, 
Keswick  or  Crosthwaite  Burford,  Coventry,  Eye,  Bedford,  Faversham, 
Colchester,  Topcliffe,  Halsall  (not  included  in  App.),  Stainmore,  Well- 
ingborough, Bedale,  Bodmin,  Fotheringay,  Leyland,  Nantwich,  Penryn, 
Ashburton,  Biddenden,  Bromyard,  Cheltenham,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne, 
St.  Albans,  Wakefield,  Normanton.  Since  the  list  given  in  the  Report 
includes  three  schools  in  Wales,  Presteign,  Caemarthen,  and  Ruthin, 
which  are  not  included  in  the  scope  of  our  inquiry,  the  balance  left  is, 
therefore,  1 01. 

°  The  list  of  these  schools  would  include  the  i  o  i  cases  given  by  the 
Schools  Inquiry  Commission  {cf.  supra  footnote  8),  5  cases  of  "foundation"^ 
(Aylesbury,  East  Adderbury,  Gravesend,  Nortaleach,  Rothwell),  given  in 
Appendix  A,  and  29  cases  of  schools  concerning  which  information  dates 
back  only  to  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  (Bamestaple,  Berwick-upon-Tweed 
(three  schools),  Cambridge,  Chipping  Norton,  Coleshill,  Gillingham, 
Godmanchester,  Greenwich,  Hadleigh,  Hoddesdon,  Ilkley,  Lavenham,. 
Lichfield,  Little  Walsingham,  Maldon,  Market  Bosworth,  Hartley, 
Norfolk,  Ratcliffe  Risley,  Rochester,  Saffron  Walden,  Saint  Giles,  Scar- 
brough,  Stow-on-the-Wold,  Wethersfield,  Wigan)  also  contained  in 
Appendix  A. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.      1 1 

they  indicate  very  clearly  a  genuine  interest  in  secondary 
education,  an  interest  which  showed  itself  in  the  foundation 
and  improvement  of  the  institutions  of  that  education. 

Somewhat  related  to  the  problems  just  discussed  is  that  of 
the  number  of  schools  of  which  there  is  record  during  the  period 
under  study.  Lee*°  emphatically  asserts  that  the  number  of 
schools  at  this  time  was  less  than  200.  That  he  underestimated 
the  number  is  conclusively  shown  by  the  material  contained 
in  Appendix  A  which  includes  281  schools  concerning  which 
our  information  dates  back  to  this  reign,  51  schools  concerning 
which  data  are  lacking  for  the  exact  years  under  study  but  are 
given  for  those  closely  preceding  or  following,  9  schools  whose 
existence  between  15 58-1 603  is  more  doubtful,  and  2  schools 
founded  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  but  actually  begun  later." 
These  figures*^  indicate  that  by  the  close  of  the  reign  of  Elizabeth 
the  number  of  schools  at  the  time  of  the  Reformation  had  been 
equaled  if  not  surpassed.^"  Thus  in  the  rapid  growth  of  the 
grammar  schools  of  this  period  is  to  be  seen  the  expression  of  the 
interest  in  secondary  education. 

Types  of  Foundation 

As  the  interest  in  secondary  education  thus  expressed  in  the 
foundation  and  improvement  of  grammar  schools  was  manifested 
by  the  Crown,  guilds,  cities,  parishes,  and  private  individuals, 
the  types  of  foundation  considered  from  the  point  of  view  of 
the  founders  may  be  classified  as  Royal,  Guild,  City  or  Corpora- 
tion, Parish,  and  Private  Foundations. 

Royal  Foundations. — While  the  Queen  may  or  may  not  have 
actually  founded  the  twenty-five  schools  with  which   Adams 

^^  The  Church  under  Elizabeth,  ii.,  113. 

*^  Harrow  and  Blechinglen  {cf.  infra.,  p.  23,  footnote  107  ) 

^'  They  also  agree  very  well  with  the  information  contained  in  following 
quotation  from  Harrison's  Description  of  England,   Bk.   II.   Chapt.   iii, 

p.   83.     " so  there  are  not  manie  corporat  townes  now  under 

the  queenes  dominion,  that  hain  not  one  grammar  school  at  the  least, "^ 
since  he  gives  the  number  of  cities  as  26  (p.  244)  and  the  number  of 
market    towns  as  from  300  to  400  (p.  259). 

"  Leach,  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  6,  gives  the  known  number 
of  schools  as  200,  and  estimates  the  probable  number  at  300. 


1 2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

credits  her/*  yet  she  was  directly  or  indirectly  concerned  with 
a  large  enough  number  of  foundations  and  improvements  to  make 
certain  the  interest  of  the  Crown  in  secondary  education.  This 
interest,  however,  was  not  always  spontaneous,  since  in  some 
cases  it  had  to  be  awakened  by  petitions  addressed  to  the  Queen 
by  those  interested  in  the  particular  projects  for  schools.  Thus 
in  Faversham  the  inhabitants,  after  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to 
have  their  school  refounded  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  suc- 
cessfully petitioned  the  Queen  when,  in  1576,  she  spent  two  nights 
in  the  town.*'  Nor  was  the  foundation  of  a  school  always  the 
primary  matter  in  the  letters  patent.  Thus  in  the  case  of 
Bridgwater  the  great  and  small  tithes  of  the  parish  were  granted 
to  certain  persons  for  a  long  term  of  years  subject  to  a  number 
of  conditions  among  which  was  the  payment  of  a  charge  of 
;^6  135.  4(i.  per  annum  for  the  support  of  a  schoolmaster.*"  Nor 
was  the  Royal  foundation  always  a  strictly  new  grant ;  sometimes 
it  was  but  a  transfer  of  grants.  Thus  in  the  case  of  Salisbury  the 
school  was  founded  by  discontinuing  schools  at  Bradford  and  Trow- 
bridge and  transferring  their  annuities  to  the  new  foundation.*' 

**  Adams,  History  of  the  Elementary  School  Contest  in  England,  18. 
His  "figures  are  from  the  S.  I.  C,  i.,  Appendix,  48-57.  The  data  contained 
in  Appendix  A  would  throw  suspicion  on  four  of  the  cases  given  in  the 
Report,  High  Wycombe,  Darlington,  Chipping  Bamet,  and  Ashbome, 
while  a  fifth  case  is  one  of  a  Welsh  school,  Caemarthen. 

*' Carlisle,  i.,  574;  also  Edward  Jacob,  The  History  of  Faversham  in 
the  County  of  Kent,  54.  The  school  was  to  replace  the  one  suppressed 
with  the  Abbey  soon  after  1527.  Cf.  cases  of  Halifax,  Mansfield,  Ash- 
bome, Kingston-upon-Thames  and  others  given  in  Appendix  A. 

''Letters  Patent,  1561.     C.  C.  R.  xv.,  424. 

*^  Letters  Patent,  1569,  C.  C.  R.  xxvi.,  366.  The  Royal  annuity  at 
Bradford  had  been  ;i£io  125.  'jd.  and  at  Trowbridge,  £15  95.  id.  These 
schools  were  discontinued  on  the  grounds  that  there  was  no  need  of 
schools  in  these  places  since  they  were  "upland  towns  of  but  few  people, 
not  a  resort  of  gentlemen  or  merchants."  The  money  thus  obtained  was 
to  be  used  to  pay  the  salaries  of  the  master  and  usher  at  Salisbury, 
while  the  Corporation  was  to  furnish  house  and  rooms.  Another  consoli- 
dation of  funds  occurred  in  the  case  of  Pontefract  (decree  of  the  Duchy 
Court  of  Lancaster,  1583,  C.  C.  R.  xxxii.,  pt.  2.,  811)  where  the  royal 
annuities  of  four  towns  not  above  eight  miles  distance  from  Pontefract 
(Carlton,  ;^5  45.;  Crofton,  £,/\.  35.  iid.;  Bolton-upon-Deme,  £,^  135.  ^d.; 
Royston,  £/^  6s.  iid.)  were  combined  with  that  of  Pontefract  595.  yd.  for 
payment  of  the  salaries  of  the  master  and  usher  at  Pontefract,  and  the 
schools  continued  by  commissioners  in  those  towns  were  discontinued 
on  account  of  the  smallness  of  salary. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     1 3 

Guild  Foundation. — The  chief  and  only  guild  foundation 
mentioned  in  our  material  is  that  of  the  Merchant  Taylors 
School  founded  by  the  Merchant  Taylors  Corporation,*'  There 
were  other  Guild  schools'*  but  these  were  founded  by  private 
individuals,  who,  however,  were  usually  members  of  the  guild 
to  which  they  deeded  their  schools.*" 

City  Foundations  and  Endowments. — The  cities  in  their 
corporate  capacity  were  interested  in  the  founding  and  im- 
provement of  the  grammar  schools.  According  to  an  inden- 
ture between  the  Queen  and  the  Mayor  and  Comburgesses  of 
Leicester"  the  Corporation  was  to  pay  to  Her  Majesties  Receiver 
of  the  Duchy  of  Lancaster  £^k,  for  all  the  lead,  stones,  and 
timber  in  and  about  the  decayed  church  of  St.  Peter  which 
they  were  to  use  in  the  construction  of  a  school  house  which 
was  to  be  completed  within  a  year  after  the  execution  of  the 
deed;  the  Corporation  was  also  bound  to  repair  the  school 
house  when  in  need  thereof."  The  Corporation  of  Richmond 
appropriated  lands  for  the  support  of  their  school."  On  July 
18,  1562,  the  Mayor,  Bailiffs  and  Burgesses  of  Wycombe  deeded 
to  the  Queen  a  hospital  and  land  belonging  to  it  together  with 
the  "Lady  Rents"  which  had  belonged  to  the  Fraternity  of  the 
Blessed  Mary  in  order  that  Elizabeth  might  by  letters  patent 
regrant  to  the  Corporation  the  said  hospital,  lands,  and  rents, 
on  condition  that  the  revenues  of  the  same  should  be  applied 
towards  the  support  and  maintenance  of  a  school  and  four 
poor  persons.**  Concerning  the  foundation  of  the  school  at 
Sandwich  we  have  the  following  account  in  the  words  of  the 
Records   of   the    Corporation: 

"21st.  may  5th.  Elizabeth. 

'  *  It  was  moved  by  the  maior  what  a  godly  acte  and  worthie 
of  memorye  yt  shuld  be  to  make  and  fownd  a  free  schoole  within 
the  towne  for  the  godly  educacion  of  children  in  the  knowledge 

•^  Carlisle,  ii.,  49. 

*•  Cf.  Infra  p.  32!?. 

^"C/.  Infra  15,  footnote.  7,7,. 

'*  April  7,   1573.     James  Thompson,   The  History  of  Leicester,   259. 

"  The  responsibility  of  building  and  keeping  the  school  in  repair  was 
not  infrequently  assumed  by  the  towns. 

"  1566-67.     S.I.C.   xviii.,    562. 

**  Letters  Patent  issued  July  21  1562.  Parker,  Early  History  and 
Antiquities  of  Wycombe,   144. 


1 4     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

and  feare  of  God,  and  that  God  therefor  wold  blesse  the  towen 
the  better;  and  required  therefore,  that  euery  inhabitant  within 
this  towen  wold  consyder  so  good  an  acte  and  to  knowe  what 
euery  man  wold  willengly  give  thereto;  and  that  he  and  his 
brethern  as  they  did  judge  that  a  very  godly  work  so  thei  wold 
lardgely  give  of  their  porcions  that  the  same  might  be  stablished; 
which  said  mocion  liked  well  all  men.  And  so  with  one  consent 
they  offeryd  to  giue  euery  man  for  the  same  worke  according 
to  their  abillytye  as  followythe,  viz."  Ten  Jurats  subscribed 
amounts  varying  from  ;^6  13s.  4d.  to  ;^2o;  34  in  the  Common 
Council  gave  subscriptions  varying  from  ;^io  to  £12;  these 
sums  together  with  the  contributions  from  the  wards  amounted 
to  a  total  of  £2^6  7s.  2d." 

Parish  Foundations. — Most  of  the  schools  recorded  in  Appendix 
A  as  having  been  founded  by  subscription  were  probably  founded 
by  parishes  as  was  the  case  in  St.  Savior  where  the  grammar 
school  was  erected  by  the  parishioners  before  1562  when  they 
applied  for  a  charter." 

Private  Foundation. — The  case  of  Sandwich  quoted  above 
is  interesting  in  that  it  shows  how  private  individuals  united 
with  corporations  in  the  founding  of  schools."  The  subscription 
mentioned  was  raised  for  the  purpose  of  building  a  school 
house  under  promise  of  Mr.  Roger  Manwood  to  endow  the 
school  with  lands  the  revenues  of  which  would  be  sufficient 
to  maintain  the  school  and  pay  the  salary  of  the  master.  But 
persons  of  greater  note  than  Manwood  became  interested  in 
the  foundation  of  this  school.  Archbishop  Parker,  who  hap- 
pened to  be  in  the  neighborhood  at  the  time,  became  interested 
in  the  project  and  showed  his  interest  by  applying  to  the  Dean 
and  Chapter  of  Canterbury  for  a  grant  of  a  piece  of  land,  which 
belonged  to  their  church,  for  the  site  of  the  school,  and  by 
writing  to  his  friend  Cecil,  who  was  then  Secretary,  to  use  his 
influence  in  procuring  from  the  Queen  her  license  for  the  endow- 
ment and  foundation  of  the  school."    The  license  to  erect  a 

"  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  199. 

2"  Carlisle,  ii.,  583. 

2^  A  similar  case  of   co-operation    occurred  at  Northleach  where  the 
founder  provided  in  his  will  "that  the  said  town  of    Northleach  shall 
prepare  a  house  convenient  for  the  schoolhouse  and  schollmaster  meet 
and  necessarie  for  that  purpose  or  else  the  school  shall  not  be  then. 
1559.     S.I.C.  XV.  93. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,     i  $ 

free  school  in  Sandwich  was  granted  to  Manwood  who  is  re- 
garded as  the  founder  of  the  school." 

Included  in  the  list  of  private  founders  and  benefactors  of 
the  grammar  schools  of  this  period  are  the  names  of  men  in  a 
large  number  of  the  trades  and  professions  of  the  middle  and 
upper  classes."  Yeomen'"  and  gentlemen,'*  schoolmasters" 
and  guild  members,"  nobility'*  and  clergy"  from  vicar  to  arch- 
bishop, all,  women"  as  well  as  men,  showed  a  practical  interest 
in  secondary  education  by  assisting  in  the  foundation  and 
improvement  of  its  institutions.  Indeed,  when  compared  with 
the  two  reigns  preceding  the  one  under  study,  it  will  be  noted 
that  percentage  of  royal  foundations  is  lower  and  that  of  private 
foundations  much  higher. 

Before  proceeding  to  the  discussion  of  the  next  division  of 
our  topic  "Types  of  Foundations,  Classified  according  to  the 

^*  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  199.  Cf.  also  Hook's  Lives  of  the  Arch- 
bishops of  Canterbury,  iv.,  432. 

'"  The  illustrations  given  in  the  following  seven  footnotes  are  quoted 
from  Appendix  A.  To  assist  in  finding  names  there,  each  name  is  fol- 
lowed by  the  name  of  the  town  under  which  it  is  to  be  found. 

^° E.g.  John  Lyon,  Harrow;  John  Hurrox,  Moulton. 

^^  E.g.  John  Hanson,  Andover;  Wm.'Littlebury,  Dedham;  Wm.  Lamb, 
Sutton  Valence;  Thomas  Egglescliffe,  Yarm. 

'^  Bequest  given  by  schoolmaster  at  Warwick. 

^  E.g.  John  Royse,  Citizen  and  Mercer  of  London,  Abingdon;  Rich. 
Piatt,  Brewer  of  London,  Aldenham;  W.  Parker,  Woolen  Draper  of  Lon- 
don, Daventry;  John  Fox,  Goldsmith,  Dean;  Lawrence  Sheriff,  Citizen 
and  Grocer  of  London,  Rugby;  Peter  Blundell,  Clothier,  Tiverton. 

^*  E.g.  Sir  Henry  Lee,  Aylesbury;  Sir  Wm.  Harpur,  Bedford;  Robt. 
Earl  of  Leicester,  Chipping  Bamet;  Sir  Rowland  Hill,  Drayton  in  Hales; 
Sir  Roger  Cholmely,  Highgate;  Edward,  Lord  Clynton  and  Saye,  great 
admiral  of  England,  Homcastle;  Sir  Wolston  Dixie,  Market  Bosworth; 
Lord  Williams  of  Thame,  Thame;  Sir  Richard  Fulmerston,  Thetford. 

^^  E.g.  Rev.  Wm.  Willan,  Vicar,  Crosby  Ravensworth;  Richard  Midgley, 
Vicar,  Rochdale;  Christopher  Rawlins,  B.  D.,  East  Adderbury;  Rev. 
Thos.  Moyntforth,  Pocklington;  Robt.  Johnson,  Archdeacon  of  Leices- 
ter, Oakham  and  Uppingham;  Dean  Nowell,  Middleton;  Rev.  Robt. 
Pursglove,  Tideswell  and  Guisbrough;  Rev.  Bernard  Gilpin,  Houghton 
le  Spring;  Bishop  of  Durham,  (1567)  Darlington  and  (1566)  Rivington; 
Archbishop  Parker,  Rochdale;  Archbishop  Grindal,  Highgate  and  St. 
Bees. 

^^E.g.  Mrs.  Margaret  Dane,  Bishop  Stortford;  Elizabeth  Burbank, 
Burton-Latimer;  Elizabeth  Paulett,  Burton;  Dame  Mary  Ramsay,  Hal- 
sted. 


1 6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Character  of  the  Endowment,"  let  us  note  briefly  some  of  the 
privileges  granted  to  the  founders  of  schools. 

Among  these  privileges  was  the  honor  of  having  the  name 
of  the  founder  perpetuated  in  the  name  of  the  school.  Thus 
the  school  in  Faversham  was  called  ' '  The  Free  School  of  Eliza- 
beth, Queen  of  England,  in  Faversham;""  the  school  of  the 
Merchant  Taylors,  London,  was  called  after  that  company; 
the  school  in  St.  Savior  was  to  be  known  as  '  *  The  Free  Grammar 
School  of  the  Parishioners  of  the  Parish  of  St.  Savior  in  South- 
wark;""  while  the  school  in  Sandwich  was  to  be  called,  "The 
Free  Grammar  School  of  Roger  Manwood  in  Sandwich,"^"  that 
in  Market  Bosworth,  "The  School  of  Wolston  Dixie,  Knight, 
in  Market  Bosworth  in  the  County  of  Leicester,  "<°  that  in 
Hawkeshead,  "The  Free  Grammar  vSchole  of  Edwyn  Sands 
Archbishope  of  Yorke  in  Hawkeshead, '  '^^  and  that  in  St.  Bees, 
"The  Free  Grammar  School  of  Edmund  Grindall,  Archbishop 
of  Canterbury."  One  cannot,  however,  safely  infer  from 
the  name  of  the  school  that  of  the  founder,  for  the  schools  at 
Ashborne^'  and  Chipping  Barnet"  were  named  after  the  Queen 
though  there  is  reason  to  believe  they  were  not  founded  by  her;=^ 
the  school  at  Alford  was  to  be  called,  "The  Free  Grammar  School 
of  Queen  Elizabeth,"  although  she  contributed  nothing ;*•"  the 
school  at  Cranbrook  was  commonly  called,  *  *  Queen  Elizabeth 's 
Free  and  Perpetual  Grammar  School, ' '  although  it  was  founded 
by  Simon  Lynch  •*''  while  on  the  other  hand  the  school  at  Rich- 
mond founded  by  Elizabeth  was  to  be  known  by  the  name  of 
its  governors,  as  the  "Free  Grammar  School  of  the  Burgesses 
of  the  borough  or  town  of  Richmond. '  '^^ 

The  power  to  make  and  change  the  statutes  of  the  school 
was   not   infrequently   given   to   the   founder.       Thus   in   the 

"Letters  Patent,   1576,  Carlisle,  i.,  574. 

3*  Letters  Patent,  1562,  Ibid   ii.,  583. 

^"Letters  Patent,  1563,  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  199. 

^"Letters  Patent,  1601,  Carlisle,  i.,  753, 

*'  Founder's  Statutes,    1588,   Cowper,   Hawkeshead,   472. 

^2  1583,  Carlisle,  i.,  152, 

^^  Letters  Patent,  1585,  Ibid,  i,.  207. 

^■•Letters  Patent,  1573,  Ibid,  i.,  531. 

*^Cf.  supra  12,  footnote  14. 

*"  Letters  Patent,  1576,  Ibid,  i.,  780. 

*'  1574,  Ibid,  i.,  571. 

*«  Letters  Patent,  1566-7,  S.I.C.  xviii.,  562. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     1 7 

cases  of  Sandwich,*"  Hawkeshead,"  St.  Bees,"  Kirby  Stephen," 
and  Witton"  the  founders  possessed  and  exercised  this  important 
power. 

A  power  not  less  important  than  the  one  just  noted  was  that 
of  appointment  of  the  teaching  staff,"  a  power  which  was  often 
given  to  the  founder  and  not  infrequently  extended  to  his 
heirs.  Thus,  in  Kirby  Stephen,"  Hawkeshead,"  Highgate," 
and  St.  Bees"  the  power  to  appoint  the  master  was  given  or 
assumed  by  the  founder,  while  in  Felsted,*"  Guisbrough,'" 
Daventry,"  Marlborough,"  Nantwich,"  and  Redgrave,"*  the 
privilege  was  extended  to  the  heirs  of  the  founder.  Related 
to  this  power  was  that  of  appointment  of  the  governors  of  the 
school,  a  privilege  assumed  by  the  founder  of  the  school  at 
Guisborough."  In  two  other  cases  the  heirs  of  the  founder 
were  to  take  part  in  the  government  of  the  school, — in  Witton" 
they  were  to  be  'preferred  as  governors,'  while  in  Thetford" 
they  were  given  the  government  and  management  of  the 
school. 

There  are  also  several  cases  of  privileges  granted  to  the  kins- 
folk or  heirs  of  the  founder.  Thus,  in  Witton  the  kinsfolk  of 
the  founder  were  to  be  taught  freely  and  were,  if  fit,  to  be  pre- 


*'  Statutes  quoted  in  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  231. 

*°  Statutes  quoted  in  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  483. 

"  Statutes  quoted  in  Carlisle,  i.,  1 53-1 61. 

"  Statutes    quoted    in    Carlisle,    ii.,    714-720. 

"  Statutes  quoted  in  Carlisle,  i.,    129-134. 

"  Cf.  infra.  62. 

"  Ibid. 

"  Ibid.  Also  had  power  to  appoint  and  remove  usher  and  to  fix  salary 
of  staff.     Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  480. 

"  Letters  Patent,  1565,  Carlisle,  ii,.  162.  Also  had  power  to  fix  stipend 
of  master. 

'^Letters   Patent,    1583,   Carlisle,   i.,    152. 

"Founder's  Statutes,  1564,  Carlisle,  i.,  432.  Also  had  power  of 
appointment  and  dismissal  of  usher.     C.C.R.  xxix.,  pt.  1.,  206. 

«<»  Founder's   Statutes,    1561,   C.C.R.   viii.,    725. 

"  Deed,  1576,  C.C.R.  xiii.,  10. 

"  Waylen,  Marlborough,  464. 

"  Hall,  Nantwich,  2,1  A- 

"Statutes,    1561,   C.C.R.  xxii.,    150. 

"Founder's  Statutes,  1561,  C.C.R.  viii.,  725. 

"Founder's  Statutes,  1558,  Carlisle,  i.,  133-134. 

•'  Carlisle,  ii.,  191. 


1 8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

f erred  as  masters;"^  in  Normanton  "'  and  Great  Bardfield  the 
founder's  kin  were  always  to  be  admitted  as  free  scholars;^" 
while  in  Burford  the  heirs  of  the  founder  were,  after  his  death, 
to  have  the  privilege  of  electing  four  scholars  known  as  "Wisdom's 
scholars"  who  were  to  pay  nothing  but  the  admission  fee.''^ 

Types  of  Foundations,  Sources  of  Support 

It  is  ver}^  probable  that  the  majority  of  the  schools  of  the 
period  under  study  were  supported  either  by  annuities  or  by 
incomes  from  estates  with  which  they  were  endowed.'^  The 
annual  value  of  the  annuities  ranged  from  £t,  45.  iid.  to  £:^^ 
135.  4f/.,"  while  that  of  income  from  estates  varied  from  ;^io  to 
;;^45  75.  6(i.'*  There  seems  to  be  no  correlation  between  either 
of  these  chief  sources  of  support  and  either  royal  or  private 
foundation,  although  it  appears  that  the  Crown  favored  the 
granting  of  annuities  while  a  large  number  of  private  individuals 
left  estates  to  the  schools.  The  annuities  granted  by  the  Crown 
were  paid  from  the  royal  revenues,  while  those  left  by  individuals 
were  paid  from  the  income  of  estates  held  in  trust.  From  the 
standpoint  of  the  schools  there  is  no  doubt  as  to  which  was  the 
better  source  of  income,  the  annuity  or  the  rent  charge.  History 
has  proved  that  the  latter  is  by  far  superior  to  the  former,  for 
while  annuities  of  sufficient  amount  to  maintain  the  schools 
in  the  i6th  century  have,  by  reason  of  the  depreciation  in  the 
value  of  money,  become  insufficient  and  thereby  caused  the 
schools  either  to  cease  their  existence  or  degenerate  into  ele- 
mentary schools,  lands,  which  then  yielded  an  income  just 
sufficient  to  maintain  a  master,  increased  in  value  until  now 
some  of  the  grammar  schools  of  England  are  more  wealthy  than 
many  of  our  American  colleges."    The  importance  of  investing 

"  Carlisle,  i.,  132. 

"  1594,  S.I.C.,  xviii.,  190. 

'"Founder's  Will,   1584,  S.I.C.  xiii.,   12. 

'*  Founder's  Statutes,  1571,  S.I.C.  xii.,  217,  also  Mon^,  History  of 
Burford,  134.  The  names  of  the  benefactors  were  to  be  written  on  a 
tablet  placed  in  the  schoolroom.  The  founder  and  his  heirs  exercised 
the  privileges  of  visitor  until  1743. — Monk,  134. 

'^  Cf.  Appendixes  B  and  C. 

"  Cf.  Appendix  B. 

'*  Cf.  Appendix  C. 

"  A  glance  through  Carlisle,  Endowed  Grammar  Schools,  will  reveal 
the  truth  of  this  statement. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     1 9 

the  funds  of  the  school  in  land  appears  to  have  been  recognized 
at  that  time.  Thus,  Archbishop  Grindal  left  £500  to  St.  Bees 
with  which  to  purchase  land  of  the  annual  value  of  £^0 ;"  in 
Newcastle  under  Lyme  £100  were  left  to  purchase  land,"  while 
in  Atherstone"  and  Tarvin^"  ;^2oo  were  given  to  each  of  the 
schools  for  the  same  purpose;  while  in  1589  Blackburn  pur- 
chased a  rent  charge  of  ;^2o  per  annum  with  sums  received  in 
endowments  and  by  subscription.*" 

A  few  schools  derived  their  support  from  money  put  out  at 
interest.  Thus,  one  of  the  benefactors  of  the  school  at  Alford 
left  to  the  school  4-5  of  the  annual  interest  of  ^^50  ;"*  in  Ashton- 
in-Makerfield  the  school  received  by  indenture  the  interest  of 
;^6o;"  while  in  Daresbury  ;^i6o  were  contributed  by  Richard 
Rider  and  others  "to  be  let  out  to  respectable  inhabitants."" 
Other  schools  were  supported  by  city  corporations  as  in  the 
cases  of  Doncaster^*  and  Great  Yarmouth,"  while  a  few  schools 
were  partly  supported  by  tuition  and  other  fees." 

Not  uninteresting  is  the  source  of  support  in  the  cases  of 
Manchester  and  St.  Albans.  In  the  former  the  school  was 
supported  by  the  proceeds  from  mills  at  which  the  inhabitants 
were  compelled  to  grind  their  corn,"  while  in  the  latter  the 
support  of  the  school  was  provided  for  in  the  "Wine  Charter" 

"  1583,  Carlisle,  i.,  162.  The  figures  given  in  this  case  together  with 
those  given  in  the  case  of  Kirkby  Lonsdale  (Appendix  C,  footnote  3) 
indicate  the  great  value  of  some  of  the  endowments  given  in  Appendix  C. 

"  Eliz.,  Carlisle,  ii.,  482. 

"Before  1573,  Carlisle   ii.,  615. 

'"S.I.C.  xvii.,  92. 

"/6«i,   173. 

8^  Carlisle,  i.,  780. 

"1588,  S.I.C.  xvii.,  158. 

^Ibid,  38. 

^  Tomhnson,  Doncaster  from  the  Roman  Occupation  to  the  Present 
Time,  44. 

8"^  School  supported  by  a  voluntary  grant  from  the  corporation  funds 
S.I.C.  xiii.,  392.  Liverpool  likewise  in  1566  in  an  assembly  of  the  bur- 
gesses supplemented  an  endowment  by  the  Queen  by  a  voluntary  assess- 
ment on  the  inhabitants  from  which  was  raised  £s  13s.  4d.  Picton, 
City  of  Liverpool,  104. 

8«C/.  Chapter  III.,  p.  9iif. 

"C/.  Green,  Town  Life  in  the  i^th  Century,  Vol.  ii.,  17,  where  it  is 
stated  that  the  custom  was  continued  until  1759. 

The  Court  Leet  Record,  nth  April,  1577,  treats  the  then  present  state 
of  affairs  in  the  following  words: 


20     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

obtained  by  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon  from  the  Queen  in  favor  of 
St.  Albans. ««  The  charter  granted  to  the  Mayor  and  Burgesses 
the  power  * '  of  appointing  and  licensing  Two  discreet  and  honest 
Inhabitants  within  the  Borough,  to  sell  and  utter  there  all 
manner  of  Wine  by  any  measure  to  their  best  profit,  and  to 
keep  one  Wine  Tavern  each,"  and  ordained  that  "within  said 
Borough,  under  penalty  of  ;^20  for  each  offence,  upon  con- 
dition that  the  Mayor  and  Burgesses  should  cause  the  said  sum 
of  £20  to  be  annually  paid  to  the  School  Master  of  the  said 
Grammar  School."*"" 

Motives  of  Founders 

We  have  thus  far  noted  (a)  the  existence  of  a  widespread 
interest  in  secondary  education  during  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
(b)  the  classes  of  organizations  and  persons  thus  interested, 
and  (c)  the  ways  in  which  that  interest  was  expressed.  There 
remains  to  be  discussed  one  other  aspect  of  this  interest,  viz. 
its  dynamic  phase  as  exhibited  in  the  motives  which  inspired 
the  foundation  and  endowment  of  the  grammar  schools.  The 
following  statements  of  motives  are  typical: 

(i)  The  schools  at  Uppingham  and  Oakham  are  reported 
by  Camden  as  having  been  erected  for  ' '  the  training  up  of  chil- 
dren in  good  literature.""" 

"The  Jurye  doth  presente  yt  whereas  Duyze  (diverse)  orders  hereto- 
fore made  to  thend  the  Inhabitants  of  the  towne  shoulde  grynde  y  (their) 
greyne  and  comes  at  ye  Lords  mylnes,  Notwithstandinge  many  not 
regarding  theire  comon  wealthe  and  good  educatyon  of  theire  children 
in  ye  said  schoole,  willfullye  absente  them  selves,  and  grynde  at  other 
my  lines  now  to  the  great  outhrowe  (overthrow)  of  the  said  schoole,  wch 
only  ys  founded  and  maynteyned  by  suche  comoditye,  as  doth  grow 
by  the  same,  these  therefore  are  to  desyre  all  those  yt  doe  absente  them 
selves  from  the  said  Myllnes,  yt  they  woulde  bringe  or  cause  to  be  broughte 
theire  come  unto  the  same  myllnes  there  to  be  groude  (ground),  and  if 
defaulte  be  in  the  mylner,  they  shall  haue  recompence,  as  by  the  advyse 
of  two  honest  men  to  be  appoynted  shalbe  thoughte  meete,  and  yf  this 
or  gentle  request  will  not  serve,  then  to  thincke  no  uncurtesye,  yf  we 
use  suche  meanes,  as  we  maye  lawfully  may,  to  compell  them  to  the 
same." — Court  Leet  Records  of  Manchester,  Vol.  i.,  186. 

**  Oxford,  Cambridge,  and  St.  Albans  were  the  only  towns  privileged 
to  retain  the  money  from  the  issue  of  wine  licenses. — Ashdown,  St. 
Albans,  159. 

*' Charter,  1569,  Carlisle,  i,,  509. 

*^  Britain,  525. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     2 1 

(2)  The  petition  of  Kirby  Lonsdale  is  based  upon  the  desire 
to  furnish  an  "education  to  the  boys  and  youth  living  and  abid- 
ing in  the  town  and  neighborhood.""' 

(3)  "The  promotion  of  good  learning  and  education"  is  given 
as  the  motive  in  the  case  of  Hexham." 

(4)  The  school  at  Burford  was  founded  in  order  "to  keep  the 
youth  from  spending  their  time  idly  and  to  teach  them  their 
<iuty."" 

(5)  The  school  at  Highgate  was  founded  "for  the  education 
of  poor  boys."" 

(6)  The  object  of  the  trust  in  the  case  of  Ashby-de-la-Zouch 
was  "the  instruction  of  youths,  infants,  and  little  ones,  in  good 
manners,  learning,  knowledge  and  virtue."" 

(7)  The  school  at  Halifax  was  founded  "for  the  continual 
bringing  up,  teaching,  and  learning  of  children  and  youth."" 

(8)  Archbishop  Parker  founded  the  school  at  Rochdale  in 
order  that  the  youth  of  the  parish  might  "be  brought  up  in  the 
learning  of  true  piety  and  the  Latin  tongue."'^ 

(9)  The  motive  of  the  founder  of  the  school  at  Witton  was 
""to  increase  knowledge  and  worshipping  of  God  and  our  lord 
Jesus  Christ  and  good  Christian  life  and  manners  in  children."" 
It  is  stated  in  greater  detail  in  the  following  excerpt  from  the 
preamble  of  his  statutes  for  the  school  :  * '  Forasmuch  as  God's 
glory,  his  honor,  and  the  wealth  public,  is  advanced  and  main- 
tained by  no  means  more  than  by  virtuous  education  and  bring- 
ing up  of  Youth  under  such  as  be  learned  and  virtuous  School- 
masters, whose  good  examples  may  as  well  instruct  them  to 
live  well  as  their  doctrine  and  learning  may  furnish  their  minds 
with  knowledge  and  cunning,  (I)  have  thought  it  good,  not 
only  to  erect  the  said  Free  Grammar  School,  and  to  provide 
a  reasonable  and  competent  Stypend  for  the  Schoolmaster  of 
the  same,  and  that  in  respect  of  the  zeal  that  I  have  to  God's 
glory,  and  for  the  love  that  I  bear  to  my  native  country.  "•» 

"  Letters  Patent,  1591,  S.  I.C.  xix.,  368. 

"Letters  Patent,  1599,  S.I.C.  xix.,  no. 

'^  Monk,  Burford,  133. 

"*  Letters  Patent,  1565,  Carlisle,  ii.,  162. 

'*  Founder's  Deed,  1567,  S.I.C.  xvi.,  31. 

"Letters  Patent,  1585,  Carlisle,  ii.,  808. 

"Mndenture,  1564,  C.C.R.  xix.,  267. 

»*  Founder's  Statutes,   1558,  Carlisle,  i.,  131. 

*^  Ibid,   129. 


2  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

(lo)  In  1 57 1  the  school  at  Seven  Oaks  received  from  one  of 
its  benefactors  a  tenement  towards  the  " meyntenance  of  God's 
glory  and  the  erudition  and  bringing  up  of  the  Pore  Scollers  of 
Sevenoke  in  virtuous  discipline,  godly  learninge,  and  good  and 
civill  manners.  "^°° 

(ii)  The  motive  for  making  the  school  at  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne  a  royal  foundation  is  given  in  the  following  excerpt  from 
the  preamble  to  the  letters  patent:  "Moreover,  we  have  been 
revolving  in  our  mind  how  much  advantage  would  arise  to  the 
commonwealth  of  England,  over  which  Almighty  God  has 
been  pleased  to  place  us,  that  youth  should  be  well  founded 
from  their  tenderest  years  in  the  rudiments  of  true  religion  and 
instructed  in  learning  and  good  manners,  we,  etc.  ordain,  etc. 
one  Free  Grammar  School  in  Newcastle  upon  Tyne.  "^" 

Four  types  of  motives  appear  in  the  list  just  quoted,  the 
moral  and  religious,  the  political,  the  educational,  and  the 
philanthropic.  The  moral  and  religious  motive  appears  to 
have  been  very  strong  and  influential.  The  religious  motive 
had  been  the  leading  motive  in  the  foundation  of  the  chantries 
and  their  schools,  but  in  the  foundation  of  the  new  schools 
its  character  changed,  its  superstitious  and  selfish  nature  gave 
way  to  a  more  rational  and  unselfish  spirit;  the  motive  was  no 
longer  the  salvation  of  the  soul  of  the  founder  with  those  of 
his  heirs  by  the  chanting  of  prayers  for  them,  but  the  salvation 
of  the  children  through  a  more  perfect  knowledge  of  God  and 
Christ*"^  and  the  development  of  strong  moral  character  through 
precept  and  example.^*"  The  salvation  of  the  children  was 
recognized  by  a  few  as  the  salvation  of  the  state,  and  the  political 
motive  when  stated  was  the  good  of  the  commonwealth  through 
the  realization  of  the  religious  motive.  The  importance  of 
secular  education  to  the  welfare  of  the  state  does  not  seem  to 
have  been  perceived  by  the  benefactors  of  the  Elizabethan  gram- 

100  Deed,  1571,  Carlisle,  i.,  617. 

****  Grace  D.  Rendel,  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  127.  Cf.  also  John  Brand, 
The  History  and  Antiquities  of  the  Town  and  County  of  Newcastle-upon- 
Tyne,  i.,  88. 

^^  To  be  obtained  from  a  study  of  the  catechism  and  the  dogmas  of 
the  Church  of  England. 

loj  While  this  is  true  of  the  majority  of  cases,  yet  there  were  instances 
of  founders  ordaining  that  the  masters  and  pupils  should  pray  for  their 
souls  and  the  souls  of  those  dear  to  them.  Cf.  infra  151,153,  footnote  141. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     23 

mar  schools.  The  secular  and  religious  were  so  closely  related 
that  they  were  hard  to  separate  in  the  minds  of  the  founders, 
but  notwithstanding  this  there  were  a  few  cases  in  which  the 
motive  is  furnished  by  the  purely  secular  educational  aim. 
Pervading  almost  all  of  the  motives,  however,  was  the  philan- 
thropic. There  was  the  desire  to  aid  those  who  were  in  need  of 
aid,  hence  the  foundation  of  so  many  schools  for  "  poor  scholars  " 
who  otherwise  would  have  been  compelled  to  go  without  the 
education  which  their  benefactors  thought  necessary  or  good 
for  them.  This  philanthropic  spirit  is  expressed  in  the  pro- 
visions made  for  charity.  Indeed,  one  of  the  characteristic 
features  of  the  education  of  this  period  was  its  close  relation  to 
charity  and  other  humanitarian  interests. 

The  Relation  of  Schools  to  Charity 

In  their  foundation,  support,  and  management  or  govern- 
ment, many  of  the  schools  and  charities  were  closely  related. 
In  not  a  few  cases  the  school  was  founded  in  connection  with 
a  charity.  Thus,  the  school  in  Aldenham  was  founded  simul- 
taneously with  six  almshouses;^"*  that  in  Croydon*"'  and  in 
Tadcaster***'  with  a  hospital,  while  the  endowment  for  a  school 
in   Blechingley  was  appropriated  to  almshouses.*"' 

Schools  and  charities  were  often  supported  from  the  same 
funds.  Thus,  in  the  case  of  Kirby  Stephen  £2(i  135.  4<i.  was  to 
be  expended  annually  in  payment  of  the  master's  salary  and  in 
support  of  the  poor  and  a  mansion  house;*"®  in  that  of  Hunting- 
don certain  funds  were  to  be  used  for  the  "maintenance  and 
relief  of  poor  people  and  for  the  support  of  a  Free  Grammar 
School,"*"'  in  that  of  Brentwood  part  of  the  land  of  the  school 
was  appropriated  to  the  support  of  five  alms  people;**"  in  that 
of  Wycombe  the  rents  of  a  certain  hospital  were  to  be  applied 
to  the  support  of  the  school  and  of  four  poor  persons,***  in  that 

*"*  Founder's  Will,  1595,  S.I.C.  xii.,  65. 
*"*  Letters  Patent,  1599,  C.C.R.  xxx.,  871. 
*"«  1560,  S.I.C.  i.,  App.  48. 

*"'  School  was  not  actually  established  until  1640  when  its  endowment 
■was  increased.     S.I.C.  xi.,  155. 

»"» Letters  Patent,  1566,  C.C.R.  ix.,  674. 

"•Commission  of  Charitable  Uses,  1570,  S.I.C.  xii.,  1570. 

""Deed,  1565,  S.I.C.  xiii.,  17. 

"*  Letters  Patent,  1562,  S.I.C.  xii.,  189. 


2  4    English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

of  Cheltenham  4-5  of  the  gross  revenues  of  the  endowment  were 
to  go  to  the  grammar  school  and  a  hospital  for  six  poor  people/" 
in  that  of  Rugby  four  poor  men  were  to  be  supported  from  the 
income  of  the  school,"^  while  in  that  of  New  Woodstock  ;;^2o 
from  an  annuity  of  ;^ioo  were  to  be  paid  to  the  master  while 
the  remainder  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  support  of  '  *  Impotent 
Soldiers"  in  the  Borough."* 

The  most  vital  relationship,  however,  existed  in  the  manage- 
ment or  government  of  some  of  the  schools  and  charities,  in 
which  the  same  men  were  trustees  or  governors  of  both  the 
school  and  the  charity  and  were  so  incorporated.  Thus,  in 
the  cases  of  Rugby,"''  Thame, "•  Aldenham,"^  West  Laving- 
ton,"^  Stepney,""  and  Cheltenham, "°  the  governors  of  the 
school  were  at  the  same  time  governors  of  the  particular  charity, 
while  in  the  cases  of  New  Woodstock,"^  High  Wycombe,"' 
Bunbury,"'  Sherborne"*  and  Worcester,"'  the  governors  of 
the  school  were  incorporated  as  governors  of  both  school  and 
charity  funds."'  To  a  detailed  study  of  these  governing  bodies 
let  us  now  turn  our  attention. 

1"  Founder's  Deed,  1586,  S.I.C.  xv.,  38. 

"3  Founder's  Will,  1567,  Staunton,  351. 

"*i599,  Carlisle,  ii.,  322. 

"*  The  trustees  of  the  school  were  to  build  ' '  four  meete  and  distincte 
lodgeings  for  foure  poore  men  to  be  and  abyde  in, ' '  who  were  to  be 
called  the  Almsmen  of  Lawrence  Sheriff  of  London,  Grocer,  and  were 
to  have  yd.  each  per  week  toward  his  relief. — Staunton,  351-2.  As  a 
matter  of  fact  they  were  quartered  for  many  years  in  rooms  partitioned 
off  in  the  mansion  house. — Rouse,  History  of  Rugby,  App.  ii. 

"•C/.  infra  30  (Thame). 

"' C/.  infra  32  (Aldenham). 

"'  Cf.  infra  32  (West  Lavington).  Five  headmen  and  two  beadwomen 
provided  with  a  room  each  andios.  lod.  per  quarter. — C.C.R.  vi.,  286-287. 

"•  Governors  of  school  and  almshouses,  cf.  infra  32  (Stepney). 

"OC/.  infra  31  (Cheltenham). 

"*  Cf.  supra  24,     Cf.  also  App.  E,  Woodstock. 

"^  Cf.  Wycombe,  supra,  23.     Cf.  also  Appendix  E. 

"'  Governors  incorporated  for  government  of  the  school  and  the  relief 
of  the  poor  in  the  parish.  C.  C.  R.  x.,  193.  Cf.  also  App.  F.,  infra  41 
(Bunbury). 

***  Governors  incorporated  as  governors  of  school  and  almshouse. 
Cf.  App.  F. 

"'  Governors  incorporated  as  "Governors  and  Supervisors  of  the  Free 
School  and  Almshouses  of  Worcester."    C.C.R.  xix.,  520.     Cf.  App.  F. 

"'  Cf.  infra  31,  footnote  30. 


CHAPTER  II 

GOVERNMENT  OF  THE  GRAMMAR  SCHOOLS 

At  least  three  distinct  types  of  government  existed  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  Certain  schools  were  governed  by 
non-incorporated  trustees  or  feoffees,  others  by  incorporated 
trustees,  and  still  others  by  bodies  of  men  especially  incorporated 
as  governors  of  the  school.  It  is  the  purpose  of  the  present 
chapter  to  treat  each  of  these  types  with  respect  to  their  member- 
ship and  internal  organization,  and  their  powers  and  duties. 

I.  Government  by  Feoffees 

This  type  of  government  is  the  one  which  is  discovered  in 
cases  where  the  founder  does  not  obtain  letters  patent  of  incor- 
poration but  simply  deeds  his  property  to  certain  men  upon 
condition  that  they  manage  the  property  for  the  purpose  of 
supporting  the  school.  The  number  of  men  thus  enfeoffed 
varied  from  two  to  twenty -seven.*  They  were  chosen  chiefly 
from  the  middle  and  upper  classes,  including  in  their  number 
yeomen,  gentlemen,  and  in  one  instance  at  least,  a  Chief  Justice 
of  England.*  While  the  original  body  was  chosen  by  the  founder 
or  benefactor,  provision  was  generally  made  for  the  enfeoffment 
•of  new  members  to  take  the  place  of  those  taken  away  by  death 
or  removal  from  the  locality.  A  study  of  these  provisions  will 
also  reveal  a  number  of  qualifications  of  members  of  various 
bodies. 

The  time  at  which  this  new  enfeoffment  should  take  place 
varied.  In  Ash  by  de  la  Zouch,  within  six  months  after  the 
number  had  been  reduced  to  six,  the  survivors  were  "  by  writing 
or  Indenture  Tripartite  to  re-enfeoff  the  six  and  eight  others.'"  In 
Tiverton  a  new  enfeoffment  was  to  occur  whenever  the  number 


*  Cf.  Appendix  D. 

'  Sir  Frauncis  Popham,  Chief  Justice  of  England,  was  appointed  one 
of  the  feoffees  at  Tiverton.  Included  in  this  original  body  also  were 
two  infant  members,  sons  of  two  of  the  relations  of  the  benefactor,  who 
"were  thus  included  because  he  did  not  wish  to  run  the  risk  of  their  not 
t>eing  subsequently  elected.     Carlisle,  i.,  341. 

'  Carlisle,  i.,  742. 


2  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

was  decreased  to  thirteen  when  the  number  was  to  be  raised  to  at 
least  twenty-five.*  In  Wellingborough"^  and  Skipton"  the  lower 
limit  was  five,  the  number  to  be  raised  to  the  original,  in  Whit- 
church the  lower  number  was  eight.'  In  Warrington,  when  the 
original  number  was  decreased  to  four,  these  were,  within  one 
month,  to  enfeoff  two  honest  priests,  who  in  turn  were  to  re- 
enfeoff  the  four  survivors  together  with  twelve  other  of  the 
"most  honest  and  discreet  persons''  living  in  four  specified 
parishes,  who  had  been  selected  before  by  the  surviving  four,* 
while  in  Biddenden  the  number,  twenty,  was  to  be  filled  up  every 


The  provision  taken  by  the  founder  of  the  school  at  Witton  is  interest- 
ing enough  to  be  quoted  in  full.  It  reads  as  follows :  ' '  Because  all 
Men  be  mortal,  and  through  such  of  the  number  of  Feoffees  being  dead 
there  happen  some  disorder,  not  only  in  the  School  but  also  in  the  lands 
and  tenements  thereunto  given  by  the  Founder  aforesaid,  might  fall  to 
ruin  and  decay  or  the  School-house  want  such  furniture  as  appertaineth, 
therefore  I  will  as  oft  as  Four  of  the  Feoffees  be  dead,  the  rest  of  the 
Feoffees  surviving,  within  one  quarter  of  a  year,  shall  assemble  them- 
selves at  the  School-house  aforesaid,  shall  not  only  then  and  there  elect 
and  choose  Four  other  of  the  Founder 's  next  Kinsfolk  to  be  Feoffees  in 
the  stead  of  the  other  Four  Feoffees  before  dead,  if  there  be  then  so  many 
of  his  Kinsfolk  alive,  and  if  not,  then  to  choose  Four  of  the  most  honest,, 
sage  and  discreet  persons,  being  Inhabitants  of  the  Parish  of  Witton 
aforesaid,  and  especially  such  as  will  have  a  vigilant  eye  and  bear  a 
good  zeal  to  the  maintenance  and  continuance  of  this  Free  School, — but 
shall  then  and  there  also  enfeoff  the  Four  by  them  so  chosen,  in  all  the 
lands  and  tenements  given  to  the  School  aforesaid,  to  the  use  limited  by 
the  Founder's  enfeoffment,  and  this  order  and  election  to  be  continued 
for  ever. "  " 

In  the  above  quotation  is  given  not  only  the  course  to  be 
pursued  in  the  election  and  enfeoffment  of  new  trustees,  but  also  a 
detailed  account  of  the  necessary  qualifications.  The  "Founder's 
next  Kinsfolk"  were  to  be  preferred,"  and  in  default  of  these 

*  Ibid,  342. 

'  Carlisle,  ii.,  227. 

•  Ibid.  901. 

'S.  1570.     C.C.R.  xxiv.,  337. 

'Deed  1526,  but  in  effect  during  reign  of  Elizabeth.     C.C.R.  xx.,  167^ 
•Founder's  Will,  1566.     S.I.C.  xi.,  21. 
"  Statutes,  1558,  Carlisle,  i.,  133-134. 

"  This  was  not  uncommon.  In  the  case  of  Rugby  the  succession  was 
to  be  in  the  families  of  the  two  original  trustees,  Harrison  and  Field- 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     2  7 

the  four  were  to  be  chosen  from  "the  most  honest,  sage,  and 
discreet  persons."  "such  as  will  have  a  vigilant  eye  and  bear  a 
good  zeal  to  the  maintenance  of  this  Free  School"  and  were  to  be 
"  Inhabitants  of  the  Parish  of  Witton. ' '  This  local  qualification 
was  very  common,  but  hardly  less  so  than  the  stock  phrase, 
men  of  "good  fame,  morals,  and  condition."*' 

While  it  has  been  noted  that  the  perpetuity  of  the  trust  was 
provided  for  by  new  enfeoffments  and  by  qualifications  of  a  high 
grade  for  members,  there  remains  to  be  considered  the  methods 
of  managing  the  estate  entrusted  to  the  feoffees,  which  was  the 
chief  duty  of  these  bodies  of  men.*^  In  at  least  one  place  this 
duty  seems  to  have  been  referred  to  the  schoolmaster,  for  in 
Warrington,  one  year  after  his  nomination,  the  master  was  to  be 
given  a  lease  of  the  property  of  the  school  for  sixty  years,  a 
lease  which  was  to  become  void  upon  the  severance  of  his  con- 
nection with  the  school;  the  master  was  given  power  to  demise 
property  at  his  pleasure,  but  for  terms  of  only  ten  years.** 
While  the  period  for  which  land  could  be  demised  was  the  same 
in  Whitchurch  as  that  which  has  just  been  quoted,  the  power 
was  in  the  hands  of  the  feoffees,  who  were  to  render  a  yearly 
account  of  all  the  rents  and  profits  of  the  property  to  the  church- 
wardens of  the  parish  church  at  an  annual  meeting  to  be  held 
in  the  parish  church."  A  somewhat  similar  arrangement  seems 
to  have  existed  at  Wellingborough,  where  the  actual  management 
was  vested  in  the  entire  body  of  feoffees,  who  were  to  render 
account  every  year  on  Easter  Monday  and  Tuesday  at  a  meeting 
to  be  held  in  the  schoolhouse  and  to  be  open  to  all  parishioners 
who  desired  to  attend.  At  these  meetings  the  accounts  were  to 
be  examined  by  the  Vicar,  the  Schoolmaster,  and  three  of  the 
men  assessed  highest  at  the  last  assessment.     But  this  was  not 

Staunton,  Great  Public  Schools,  365.  This  was  true  until  1602,  when; 
because  of  some  trouble  there  was  a  complete  remodeling  of  the  trusty 
which  was  then  vested  in  a  body  of  12  feoffees,  men  of  standing  and 
repute. — Rouse,  Rugby,  Appendix  II.  B. 

"Cf.  Carlisle,  i.,  742. 

"  In  the  case  of  Newport  this  appears  to  have  been  the  sole  duty  of 
the  feoffees.     Carlisle,  i.,  437. 

"Deed,  1526,  but  in  effect  in  reign  of  Elizabeth.  C.C.R.  xx.,  168, 
Similarly  in  Tadcaster  (Statutes,  1586)  the  property  was  to  be  managed 
by  the  master.     S.I.C.  xviii.,  274. 

"Statutes,  1570.     C.C.R.  xxiv.,  337. 


-2  8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

the  only  precaution  taken.  Within  three  weeks  the  accounts 
were  to  be  presented  by  two  of  these  auditors  to  any  one  of  the 
justices  of  peace  in  order  that  'they  might,  if  they  would,  peruse 
and  consider  the  same.'" 

In  the  above  description  it  will  be  noted  (a)  that  provision 
was  made  for  keeping  alive  local  interest  in  the  school  by  making 
the  annual  meeting  open  to  all  parishioners,  (b)  that  precaution 
was  taken  against  mismanagement  of  funds,  by  the  creation  of 
a  double  system  of  auditing,  and  (c)  that  the  board  of  auditors 
contained  the  "best  elements"  in  the  community  from  the 
•standpoint  of  scholarship  (the  Vicar  and  the  Schoolmaster)  as 
well  as  from  that  of  financial  ability  (the  three  men  assessed 
liighest  at  the  last  assessment). 

Very  different  but  not  less  interesting  was  the  method  of 
management  at  Tiverton,  where,  while  the  management  was  to 
be  in  the  hands  of  the  entire  body,  "a  true  and  perfect  Book  of 
Survey  of  granting  and  demising  the  lands  of  the  estate,  of  money 
received  and  paid  out,  and  other  proceedings  in  and  about  the 
premises"  was  to  be  kept  by  a  "perfect  Clarke"  to  be  appointed 
by  the  feoffees  and  to  receive  an  annual  salary  of  405.  for  his 
services.  He  was  to  take  '  *  warrant  of  all  his  doeings  from  the 
feoffees,  or  the  most  part  of  them,  with  their  hands  alwaies  to 
bee  subscribed.  *' ^^ 

In  the  cases  thus  far  studied  the  estates  have  been  managed 
by  the  whole  body  of  feoffees  except  where  the  management 
has  been  delegated  to  the  master,  a  custom  which  fortunately 
for  the  masters  as  well  as  for  the  property  of  the  schools  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  common.  In  Tiverton  much  of  the 
^executive  power  of  the  large  and  cumbersome  body  of  feoffees 
must  have  been  delegated  to  the  "perfect  Clarke."  A  decided 
step  in  advance  towards  executive  efficiency  seems  to  have  been 
taken  at  Witton  where  the  founder  in  his  statutes  for  the  school 
willed  that  the  financial  arrangements,  * '  the  receiving  and  paying 
all  manner  of  rents,  wages,  and  charges  concerning  the  School," 
were  to  be  cared  for  by  two  of  the  feoffees,  who  were  to  be 
•elected  by  the  feoffees  for  a  term  of  two  years,  were  not  to  serve 
for  two  successive  terms,  and  were  to  "yield  account"  to  the 

"  Decree  of  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal,  1596.     Carlisle,  ii.,  227. 
"Founder's  Will,  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  341. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .     2  9* 

rest  of  the  feoffees  and  the  Church  Wardens  of  Witton  every 
year  upon  Jesus  Eve.*' 

As  the  care  and  repair  of  the  school  and  its  property  were 
included  in  the  actual  management  of  the  estates,  the  chief 
duties  of  the  feoffees  were  such  as  would  arise  from  acting  as 
custodians  and  managers  of  estates,  and  hence  the  chief  powers- 
were  financial  in  their  nature.  Thus  while  the  feoffees  at  Welling- 
borough were  to  pay  the  salary  of  the  master  they  had  no  voice 
in  his  appointment  or  removal.*"  But  while  this  was  true  in  a 
few  other  cases,  perhaps  in  a  larger  number  the  feoffees  had  the 
power  to  appoint  and  dismiss  the  master,*"  and  in  one  instance 
at  least  they  had  the  power  of  appointment  and  dismissal  of 
the  usher  as  well  as  that  of  making  statutes  for  the  better 
governing  of  the  school."  Commonly,  however,  the  statutes 
appear  to  have  been  made  by  persons  other  than  the  feoffees 
who  were  merely  to  see  that  the  rules  were  enforced  faithfully." 

While  our  study  has  shown  that  in  not  a  few  places  special 
provisions  were  made  for  the  safeguarding  of  the  trust,  it  is  clear 
that  without  such  provisions  too  much  is  left  to  the  individual 
characters  of  the  men  who  compose  the  body  of  feoffees ;  the  trust 
was  safe  in  proportion  to  the  soundness  of  character  of  the 
individual  feoffee ;  there  was  always  the  danger  that  the  feoffees 
would  appropriate  the  lands  or  rents  to  their  own  use.*^  While 
these  dangers  might  exist  in  the  case  of  a  corporation  there  was 
not  the  same  amount  of  danger;  that  more  confidence  was 
actually  placed  in  government  by  corporations  is  proved  by  the 
greater  number  of  cases  of  such  government.  But  before  pro- 
ceeding to  the  consideration  of  the  second  type  of  government, 
two  transitional  cases  should  be  noted. 

The  first  is  that  of  Alford,  where  in  1565,  Francis  Spanning,  a 
Merchant  of  Alford,  placed  by  deed,  the  interest  of  ;^5o  into  the 
keeping  of  ten  managers,  six  of  whom  were  to  be  feoffees  chosen 

*' Statutes,  1558.  Ibid.,  134.  Cf.  Appendix  G  for  reference  to  these- 
feoffees  and  for  copy  of  one  of  their  reports. 

*'  Decree  of  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal,  1596.     Carlisle,  ii.,  227. 

2»  Cf.  Appendix  D. 

**  Case  of  Tiverton.     Cf.  Appendix  D. 

**  E.  g.  Witton,  Statutes,  1558,  Carlisle,  i.,  134. 

*3  Such  an  accusation  was  brought  against  the  feoffees  of  the  school 
at  Moulton,  in  1599,  by  the  master,  who  appears  to  have  won  his  case^ 
Carlisle  i.,  837. 


3  o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

from  the  inhabitants  of  Alford  and  to  be  known  as  the  Governors 
of  the  school,  while  the  other  four  were  to  be  of  the  most  respect- 
able persons  in  or  near  the  town  and  were  to  be  known  as  Audit- 
ors"— a  plan  somewhat  similar  to  that  at  Wellingborough. 
But  in  1576,  when  a  Charter  was  obtained,"  the  governors  were 
made  an  incorporated  body. 

The  second  transitional  case  is  that  of  Thame  where  several 
rectories  left  in  1 558  by  Sir  John  William,  Knight,  to  his  executors 
for  the  establishment  and  maintenance  of  a  free  school,  were 
surrendered  by  the  feoffees  in  1574,  under  license  of  the  Crown, 
to  the  management  of  the  Warden  and  Scholars  of  New  College, 
Oxford."  A  study  of  the  new  form  of  government  of  this  school 
leads  us  into  the  second  division  of  our  topic, 

11.     Government  by  Incorporated  Trustees 

These  trustees  differ  from  those  just  studied  in  that  they  are  a 
corporation  and  have  the  rights  of  a  corporate  body  while  the 
feoffees  were  not  incorporated  and  did  not  have  the  rights  of 
such  a  body.  They  differ  from  those  to  be  studied  in  the  third 
division  of  our  topic,  "Government  by  Specially  Incorporated 
Governors,"  in  that  they  are  not  incorporated  for  the  specific 
purpose  of  governing  a  certain  grammar  school  as  is  the  case  with 
those  under  the  third  division.  The  trustees  to  be  studied  under 
this  division  are  simply  members  of  corporations  founded  for 
other  purposes,  with  other  functions  to  perform;  these  corpora- 
tions impressed  the  founders  or  those  interested  in  the  schools  as 
being  desirable  trustees  for  the  endowments  and  possessions  of 
the  school,  and  were  therefore  made  governors  of  the  school! 
Four  types  of  corporations  were  thus  not  uncommonly  chosen: 
colleges,  guilds,  incorporated  towns,  and  cathedral  corporations. 
The  present  division  of  our  topic  may,  therefore,  be  treated 
under  the  following  heads:  Government  by  Colleges,  Govern- 
ment by  Guilds,  Government  by  Town  Corporations,  and  Govern- 
ment by  Cathedral  Corporations. 

A.  Government  by  Colleges. — The  endowment  of  the  gramijiar 
school  at  Thame,  as  we  have  seen,  was  surrendered  by  the 

2«  Carlisle,  i.,  780. 

"  It  is  stated  in  Carlisle,  i.,  780,  that  this  action  was  due  to  the  influence 
of  two  of  the  Auditors. 

"Carlisle,  ii.,  313.     S.I.C.  xii.,  269. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     3 1 

original  feoffees  to  the  Warden  and  Scholars  of  New  College, 
Oxford,  and  their  Successors,  in  order  that  the  trust  might  be 
better  discharged.  The  chief  duties  to  be  performed  by  the 
new  trustees  were  to  "employ  and  bestow  the  profits  of  the 
premises  according  to  the  mind  of  the  founder,"  i.e.,  to  pay  the 
salaries  of  the  master  and  usher,  to  "uphold  and  keep  the  school- 
house  and  buildings,  and  the  tomb  of  the  founder,"  and  to 
maintain  an  almshouse  for  five  old  men  and  one  old  woman,  as 
well  as  to  keep  the  property  in  as  good  repair  as  the  surplus 
of  yearly  profits  would  permit.  While  the  heirs  of  the  founder 
were  to  have  the  actual  appointment  of  the  master  and  usher, 
the  college  was  to  have  the  power  of  nomination."  The  Wardens 
and  Fellows  of  New  College,  Oxford,  were  also  entrusted  with 
the  possessions  of  the  school  at  East  Adderbury,  with  the 
revenues  of  which  they  were  to  keep  the  school  in  repair  and  to 
pay  the  salary  of  the  master.'" 

At  least  two  other  Oxford  Colleges  were  made  trustees  of 
schools:  Corpus  Christi  college  was  to  hold  in  trust  the  lands  of 
the  school  at  Cheltenham  and  was  to  nominate  master  and 
usher;"  while  University  College  was  deeded  land  to  be  used 
for  the  support  of  the  school  at  Normanton.'°     But  the  grammar 


"  Carlisle,   ii.,   313. 

2"  Deed,  1589.  The  case  is  similar  to  that  of  Thame  in  that,  as  soon 
as  they  had  built  the  schoolhouse  and  settled  the  estates,  the  feoffees 
were,  according  to  the  founder's  will,  to  deed  the  lands  to  the  college. 
Carlisle,  ii.,   292. 

"  Carlisle,  i.,  446.     S.I.C.  xv.,  38. 

'"Deed,  1592.  S.I.C.  xviii.,  190.  The  following  is  an  extract  of  the 
founder's  will  relative  to  this  subject: 

"For  the  better  ordering,  government,  directing,  and  establishing  of 
this  my  meaning,  I  commit  the  nomination,  placing,  ordering,  and  govern- 
ment, and  visitation,  reformation,  direction,  displacing,  and  expulsion 
of  the  said  schoolmaster,  usher  and  scholars  of  my  school  at  Normanton 
and  of  the  almsfolk  in  my  almshouse  at  Kirkthorpe,  for  the  time  being 
to  the  master  of  University  College  and  Emmanual  College  aforesaid, 
and  to  the  Rector  of  Lincoln  College  in  Oxford  and  to  every  fellow  of 
the  two  former  said  colleges  by  them  sent  for  that  purpose  into  York- 
shire and  to  my  executors  and  to  the  Vicars  of  Wakefield,  Pontefract, 
Leeds,  Normanton,  and  Kirkthorpe  and  their  successors  for  the  time 
being,  and  to  him  or  them  of  the  scholars  that  have  or  shall  be  main- 
tained by  me  as  aforesaid  in  either  of  the  said  universities,  and  to  my 
said  cousin,  Richard  Freeston  of  Mendham  and  to  his  heirs  for  ever,  or 
the  more  part  of  them  that  have  that  purpose,  shall  be  assembled  in  the 


3  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

school  trustees  were  not  picked  from  the  Oxford  colleges  alone  ^. 
two  at  least  of  the  Cambridge  colleges  acted  as  such  trustees. 

The  Master,  Fellows  and  Scholars  of  Trinity  college  were 
made  trustees  of  the  three  schools  founded  by  the  Rev.  Thomas- 
Allen  (or  AUyn)  at  Stone,  Stevenage,  and  Uttoxeter,  and  as 
such  were  to  pay  an  annual  salary  of  twenty  marks  to  each  of 
the  three  masters;"  while  by  Letters  Patent,  1572,  the  Principal 
and  Fellows  of  Brasen  Nose  College  were  incorporated  as  gover- 
nors of  the  grammar  school  at  Middleton,  and  as  such  they 
were  to  act  as  trustees  of  the  school  property  and  as  custodians 
of  rent  charges  from  which  they  were  to  pay  annually  the  salary 
of  the  master  and  usher. ^^  Both  colleges  were  given  power  ta 
make  statutes  for  the  government  of  the  schools  as  well  as  the 
power  of  appointment  of  masters. 

B.  Government  by  Guilds. — The  second  class  of  corporations 
to  which  the  possessions  of  some  of  the  grammar  schools  were 
entrusted  was  composed  of  the  various  guilds.  Thus,  at  Stepney^ 
the  government  of  the  school  was  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
Coopers  Company  ;^3  at  West  Lavington,  the  Mercers  Company 
was  given  the  power  to  dismiss  the  master  and  was  charged 
with  the  superintendence  of  repairs  and  the  maintenance  of 
the  schoolhouse  ;^*  at  Barton-under-Needwood  the  Drapers  Com- 
pany had  the  power  of  appointment  of  master  and  usher;" 
at  Basingstoke  the  possessions  of  the  School  were  held  by  the 
aldermen  and  wardens  of  the  guild  and  fraternity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  ;^''  while  in  Aldenham  the  lands  of  the  school  and  of  six 
almshouses  were  placed  under  the  management  of  the  Master 
and  Keeper  or  Wardens  and  Commonalty  of  the  Mystery  or 
Art  of  Brewers  of  the  City  of  London,  who  had  the  power  of 
election  and  removal  ("for  sufficient  reasons'^  of  mastei  and 
usher,  to  regulate  the  salaries  of  the  same,  to  admit  pupils  into 

Church  of  Normanton  aforesaid,  and  my  said  cousin,  Richard  Freeston^ 
and  his  heirs,  if  the  number  of  them  be  equal,  having  a  casting  vote, 
notwithstanding  anything  contained  in  my  said  schedule. ' '  Quoted 
in  S.I.C.  xviii.,  191. 

3*  Deed,   1558.     Carlisle,  i.,  553. 

"  S.I.C.  xvii.,  339. 

"Deed,  1552.     S.I.C.  x.,   75. 

'*Deed,   1542.     S.I.C.  xiv.,   55. 

"Deed,    1593.     C.C.R.   vii.,   303. 

"  F.  J.  Baigent  and  J.  E.  Millard,  A  History  of  Basingstoke,  668-69. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     3  3 

the  school,  and  to  make  statutes  for  the  better  governing  of 
the  school."  In  the  case  of  the  grammar  school  at  Holt  the 
Fishmongers  Company  were  incorporated  as  "The  Wardens 
and  Commonalty  of  the  Mystery  of  Fishmongers  of  London, 
Governors  of  the  Possessions,  Revenues,  and  Goods  of  the 
Free  Grammar  School  of  John  Gresham,  Knight,  Citizen  and 
Alderman  of  London,  in  Holt,  otherwise  Holt  Market,  in  the 
County  of  Norfolk,"^*  with  the  power  to  make  statutes  with 
the  advice  and  consent  of  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  and  to  appoint 
master  and  visitors  of  the  school." 

Two  cases  are  particularly  interesting  as  they  give  a  hint  as 
to  how  estates  were  administered  by  these  non-resident  bodies. 
They  are  those  of  Tunbridge  and  Oundle.  In  the  former  place 
the  management  of  the  school  property  was  entrusted  by  the 
founder,  Sir  Andrew  Judde,  Knight,  Citizen  and  Skinner  of 
London,  Lord  Mayor  of  London  in  1 552,*°  to  the  Master,  Wardens 
and  Commonalty  of  Skinners  in  London,^*  who  as  governors  of 
the  school  had  the  power  to,  and  actually  did,  draw  up  statutes 
for  the  government  of  the  School.  In  order  to  increase  their 
efficiency  as  governors,  they  inaugurated  the  custom  of  visiting 
the  School  annually  in  the  month  of  May."*^  In  Oundle  the 
governors  of  the  School  were  the  Wardens  of  the  Grocers  Com- 
pany of  London, *3  who  had  the  management  of  the  endowment 
for  the  master  and  usher  of  the  Grammar  School  and  also  for 
seven  "Bed  Men.""  In  this  case,  however,  the  governors 
were  not  to  visit  the  school  but  were  to  pay  to  the  "Vicar, 
Churchwardens  and  four  of  the  antientest  substantial  parish- 
ioners of  Oundle"  245.  annually,  which  were  to  be  used  for  the 

"Statutes,  1599.  S.I.C.  xii.,  65,  also  Letters  Patent,  1595,  Ibid  65. 
The  children  of  the  "Brewers"  were  to  be  admitted  before  others. 
Ibid  66. 

^*  Letters  Patent,  1554.     C.C.R.  xii.,  103, 

"Letters  Patent,  1554.     S.I.C.  xiii.,  317. 

*°  Carlisle,  i.,  626-27. 

*^  This  guild  was  given  the  patronage  of  the  school  in  Market  Bosworth 
by  the  founder.  Sir  Wolston  Dixie,  Knight,  in  1592.  But  for  some 
reason  it  was  never  accepted  by  the  guild,  and  the  patronage  was  there- 
fore transferred  to  the  heirs  of  the  founder.     Carlisle,  i.,  703. 

*'  Carlisle,  i.,  631. 

*"  Carlisle,  ii.,  215. 

**  Old  men  who  occupied  bed-rooms  under  the  sdioolhouse.  Carlisle, 
ii.,  214. 

3 


3  4     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

repair  of  the  schoolhouse,  the  alms-houses,  and  the  dwellings 
of  the  master  and  usher.  Thus  the  actual  care  of  the  buildings 
was  left  to  a  committee  of  the  most  responsible  inhabitants 
of  the  town  in  which  the  school  was  located.  The  power  of 
appointment  and  removal  of  master,  however,  was  given  to 
the  governors.*^ 

C.  Government  by  Town  Corporations. — While-  our  list  of 
schools  under  the  government  of  town  corporations  contains 
the  names  of  over  forty  such  schools,  it  has  been  possible  to 
gather  but  little  information  concerning  the  management  of 
the  schools  by  these  corporations.  This  information  relates 
almost  entirely  to  the  care  of  the  buildings.*'  Thus,  in  the 
Annals  of  Ipswich  under  Mar.  24,  1580,  the  following  entry  is 
to  be  found :  ' '  Orders  touching  the  Grammar  Schoole  and 
reparacons  thereof  shall  be  referred  to  the  Portmen  to  deter- 
mine and  to  such  as  they  shall  think  meet  to  call  to  them.*'*' 
The  Corporation  of  Gloucester  had  the  management  of  the  funds 
of  the  School  of  St.  Mary  de  Crypt  and  also  had  the  oversight 
of  all  necessary  repairs.  For  the  better  execution  of  this  latter 
part  of  their  duty  the  officers  of  the  Corporation  were  to  ' '  survey 
the  schoolhouse  every  year  between  Easter  and  Whitsuntide," 
and  for  their  trouble  each  was  to  receive  a  slight  remuneration: 
the  Mayor,  45.;  the  Recorder,  35.  6d.;  the  two  senior  Aldermen, 
each  25.;  the  two  Sheriffs,  each  2od.;  the  Town  Clerk,  i6d.; 
the  Swordbearer,  i2d. ;  the  four  Stewards,  i2d. ;  the  four  Serjeants 
at  Mace,  each  Sd.;  and  the  five  Porters  at  the  Gates,  4c?.  each.*" 
In  Coventry  the  responsibility  of  keeping  the  property  in  repair 
does  not  appear  to  have  been  so  divided.  The  Bailiff  alone  was 
to  ' ' see  the  house  kept  in  reparations, ' '  and  was  also  to  "gather 
up  the  said  rents,"  and  for  these  services  he  was  to  receive  265. 
80^.  per  annum.*' 

*'  To  this  list  might  be  added  St.  Paul's  and  Merchant  Taylors,  London. 

*"  In  the  case  of  Yarmouth  there  is  record  of  the  Corporation  caring 
for  the  comfort  of  the  pupils  by  ordering  in  1562  wood  and  coal,  to  be 
provided  for  the  rehef  of  the  scholars  in  the  winter.  Manship,  History 
of  Great   Yarmouth,  ii.,  368. 

*'  The  Portmen,  according  to  Camden,  Britain,  p.  465,  were  the 
twelve  burgesses  from  whom  were  chosen  annually  two  bailiffs  for  head 
magistrates.     Nicholas  Bacon,  The  Annals  of  Ipswiche,  p.  323. 

**  Rev.  F.  D.  Fasbrooke,  History  of  Gloticester,  p.  302. 

*•  B.  Poole,  Coventry:    Its  History  and  Antiquities ,  248. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     3  5 

In  Shrewsbury  provision  was  made  in  1571  by  Indenture 
concerning  the  expenditure  of  money.  Money  was  to  be  ex- 
pended by  the  bailiffs  and  schoolmaster  in  amounts  of  not  more 
than  ;^  10  at  a  time  and  its  expenditure  was  restricted  to  specified 
purposes  among  which  were  the  repairs  of  the  school.  The 
surplus  revenues  were  to  be  employed  (i)  to  complete  the 
school  buildings,  (2)  to  build  a  country  house  to  serve  as  a 
resort  in  case  of  plague,  and  (3)  to  found  two  Scholarships  and 
two  Fellowships  for  boys  educated  at  the  school. '<• 

The  most  complete  account,  however,  is  that  of  the  school 
at  St.  Albans.  The  actual  government  of  this  school  was  in 
the  hands  of  two  governors,  who  were  to  be  "honest  and  sub- 
stantial persons,  inhabitants  of  the  borough ' '  and  were  to  be 
chosen  at  an  annual  meeting  of  the  Mayor  and  Burgesses  at  the 
Feast  of  All  Saints.  Elected  at  this  meeting  for  a  term  of  one 
year  these  two  governors  were  to  take  an  oath  to  perform  faith- 
fully the  duties  of  their  office,  which  were  to  see  that  the  statutes 
of  the  school  were  kept  by  the  master  and  scholars  of  the  school, 
that  the  school  was  kept  in  good  repair,  and  that  the  master 
was  paid  his  wages  every  quarter,  Upon  receiving  his  salary 
the  master  was  to  give  a  receipt  for  the  money,  * '  an  acquintance, 
witnessing  that  he  hath  received  of  the  said  Mayor  and  Bur- 
gesses by  the  hands  of  the  said  governors  ;^5  of  good  and  lawful 
money  of  England  towards  the  payment  of  his  wages  for  keep- 
ing of  the  said  school.""  These  receipts  were  kept  by  the 
governors  who  were  custodians  of  all  the  money  belonging  to 
the  school,  and  were  surrendered  to  the  Mayor  and  Burgesses 
at  the  next  annual  meeting  when  the  governors  made  a  com- 
plete report  of  all  their  acts  during  their  term  of  office.  As 
governors,  their  consent  was  necessary  for  the  admission  of  a 
new  scholar  as  well  as  for  leave  of  absence  of  the  master," 
while  together  with  the  mayor  they  had  the  appointment  of 
two  visitors  who  were  to  inspect  the  work  of  the  master  once  a 
year."  They  also  had  the  power  to  lengthen  the  play  time 
and  to  grant  more  than  one  day  for  play." 

'°  Staunton,  The  Great  Schools  of  England,  41a. 
"  Statutes,   quoted  in   Carlisle,   i.,    515. 
"Carlisle,  i.,  516. 
^Ibid.,  517. 
^Ibid.,  518. 


3  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Among  the  powers  not  uncommonly  possessed  by  the  Corpor- 
ations was  that  of  appointment  of  master  and  usher,"  while  less 
common  was  the  power  to  make  and  change  the  statutes'  of 
the  school."^ 

D.  Government  by  Cathedral  Corporations.^^ — This  form  of 
government  is  peculiar  in  that  it  was  adopted  by  but  one  type 
of  founder,  the  King."  In  other  words,  the  Cathedral  Schools 
of  this  period  were  royal  foundations,"  and  as  such  were  known 
as   "King's   Schools."" 

With  one  authority  responsible  for  their  creation  or  lease  of 
life,  it  is  natural  that  the  Cathedral  Schools  should  resemble 
each  other  very  closely  in  many  respects.'"  In  form  of  govern- 
ment they  are  virtually  alike."  The  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the 
Cathedral  were  governors  of  the  Cathedral  School  held  in  con- 
nection with  their  Cathedral.  As  governors,  their  duties  were 
the  same  as  those  governors  of  other  types  intrusted  with 
annuities  for  the  benefit  of  a  school, "^  viz.,  they  were  to  attend 

"  Of.  Appendix  E.  It  should  be  noted  that  no  hard  and  fast  line  can 
be  drawn  between  this  division  and  Government  by  Specially  Incorporated 
Governors.  While  some  of  the  cases  given  in  this  reference  should  have 
been  included  in  this  third  general  division  of  our  topic,  they  have  been 
inserted  here  for  the  sake  of  convenience. 

^  While,  strictly  speaking,  the  Cathedral  Schools  do  not  belong  to  the 
"independent  schools  of  the  reign  of  Elizabeth"  with  which  the  present 
study  is  concerned  {cf.  Introduction),  it  has  nevertheless  seemed  necessary 
to  refer  very  briefly  to  them  here  in  order  to  complete  the  general  topic 
of  Government  by  Incorporated  Trustees. 

"  King  Henry  VIII. 

^  Cf.    Introduction. 

''  For  list  of  such  schools  see  Appendix  A  and  Appendix  U. 

•°  It  might  be  said  that  they  resemble  each  other  in  form  but  not  in 
content.  Thus  a  glance  at  the  table  given  in  Appendix  U  will  reveal 
the  fact  that  while  the  schools  resemble  each  other  in  the  objects  for 
which  their  revenues  were  to  be  expended,  the  amounts  to  be  expended 
differ  materially. 

'*  From  what  has  just  been  said  this  would  be  expected. 

"  For  references  cf.  those  given  in  Appendix  A.  To  those  in  authority 
these  amounts  appear  to  have  been  considered  annuities,  but,  according 
to  Whiston,  Cathedral  Trusts  and  their  Fulfilment,  p.  9,  they  were  not 
annuities,  but  proportionable  parts  of  amotmts  derived  from  the  revenues 
from  lands  with  which  the  Cathedral  was  endowed.  Whiston 's  conten- 
tion was  that  as  these  lands  increased  in  value  and  the  revenues  became 
larger,  the  parts  appropriated  for  educational  purposes  ought  also  to 
have  grown. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     3  7 

to  the  repairs  of  the  building,  to  pay  the  stipends  of  the  teaching 
staff,  and  to  pay  the  scholarships  to  the  pupils."  While  the 
Dean  and  Chapter  had  power  to  appoint  and  dismiss  the  teaching 
staff  and  to  appoint  scholars,  the  Dean  alone  possessed  the 
power  to  extend  the  time  of  any  boy  beyond  that  allowed  by 
the  statutes  of  the  Cathedral." 

The  law  was  that  every  cathedral  should  have  within  it  a 
cathedral  school,  or  should  have  near  it  a  free  grammar  school." 
No  cathedral  school  was  supported  by  the  Dean  and  Chapter 
of  the  cathedral  at  Norwich;  in  its  place  the  Dean  and  Chapter 
paid  ;^2o  annually  to  the  master  of  the  city  school  of  Norwich." 
A  somewhat  similar  condition  existed  at  Lincoln.  The  govern- 
ing body  of  the  school  here  consisted  of  the  Town  Corporation 
of  Lincoln  and  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the  Cathedral  Church 
of  Lincoln,  an  arrangement  brought  about  in  1583  by  an  agree- 
ment between  the  two  corporations.'^  According  to  this  agree- 
ment the  Cathedral  Corporation  was  to  have  the  appointment 
of  the  master  of  whose  salary  they  were  to  pay  ;^2o ;  as  visitors 
of  the  school,  the  Dean  and  Chapter  were  to  have  oversight 
of  the  teaching  done  by  the  master  and  were  to  attend  to  any 
necessary  reform  in  his  teaching.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Town 
Corporation  was  to  have  similar  powers  and  duties  with  respect 
to  the  usher. 

Government  by  Incorporated  Governors. 

While  the  distinguishing  mark  of  the  cases  to  be  considered 
in  this  division  is  that  of  special  incorporation,  there  are  two 
distinct  classes :  to  the  first  class  belong  the  cases  in  which  bodies 
of  men  already  incorporated  for  specific  purposes  are  again 
incorporated  as  governors  of  a  grammar  school,  while  to  the 

"  Cf.  Appendix  U. 

'*  Thus  in  the  case  of  Chester  Cathedral  School,  the  boys  were  allowed 
four  years  to  complete  the  course.  This  time  might  be  increased  to  five 
years  by  special  permission  of  the  Dean.  Statutes,  1544,  S.I.C.  xvii.,  31, 
Cf.  references  given  in  Appendix  A. 

'*  Cf.  Injunction  of  Edward  VI.  regarding  Cathedral  Grammar 
Schools,  quoted  by  Carlisle,  i.,  488-489. 

"  This  fact  is  revealed  in  the  report  in  answer  to  the  Articles  of  In- 
quiry sent  out  by 'Archbishop  Parker  in  1567.     Strype,  Life  of  Parker^ 

491.  493- 

"  C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  5.,  4. 


Table  No.  ] 

[.«» 

II.              I. 

II. 

I. 

II. 

1.  13. 

2.  14. 

5-            IS- 
13.            16. 

I. 
I. 

3- 
2. 

20. 
24. 

37- 
50. 

3. 
3. 
I. 
I. 

3  8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

second  class  belong  all  those  cases  in  which  a  distinctly  new 
corporation  is  formed  for  the  government  of  the  school.  The 
former  class  has  been  considered  under  Government  by  College, 
Guild,  and  Town  Corporations."  The  latter  class  remains, 
therefore,  to  be  treated  in  the  present  section. 

The  following  table  will  give  one  an  idea  of  the  number  of 
men  included  in  these  school  corporations. 


1.  II.  I 

2.  2.  7 

4.  4.  8 

5.  2.  10 

6.  5.  12 

Column  I.  contains  number  of  men  in  Corporation. 

Column  II.  contains  number  of  cases. 

In  the  above  table  containing  forty-nine  cases  it  will  be  noted 
that  the  number  of  men  incorporated  varies  from  two  to  fifty, 
the  most  common  number  being  twelve.  Over  67%  of  the  cases 
lie  between  six  and  sixteen.'" 

Turning  from  the  number  to  the  qualifications  of  governors, 
we  discover  that  the  most  common  qualification  is  that  the 
man  be  ' '  discreet  and  honest. ' '  Thus  in  Blackburn  the  gover- 
nors were  to  be  men  of  "the  most  discreet  and  honest  of  the 
Inhabitants  or  Freeholders;""  in  Halifax  they  were  to  be 
"of  the  discreetest  and  honestest  men  dwelling  in  the  same 
parish ' '  and  were  to  be  over  twenty-four  years  of  age ;"  in 
St.  Olave's  they  were  to  be  "men  of  discretion  and  most  honest 
Inhabitants ' '  of  the  parish ;"  in  Walsall  they  were  to  be  "respect- 
able inhabitants  of  the  Town  and  Parish  of  Walsall,  resident 
in  the  same;'''*  in  Atherstone,  "the  more  discreet  and  honest 

"C/.  supra,  p.  32  (Brasen  Nose  College,  Middleton),  pp.  32,  33 
(Aldenham  and  Holt).  Appendix  E  (Faversham,  Kingston-upon -Thames, 
Richmond,  Sandwich,  and  Stafford). 

••  The  material  for  this  table  is  to  be  found  in  Appendix  F. 

'••It  should  be  noted  in  Appendix  F  that  in  a  number  of  cases  the 
number  of  men  incorporated  is  not  given. 

"Letters  Patent,  1567,  Carlisle,  i.,  637. 

'*  Letters  Patent,   1585,  Ibid,  ii.,  809. 

"Letters  Patent,  1570,  Ibid,  ii.,  578. 

'*  Letters  Patent,   1554,  Ibid,  ii.,  499. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     3  9 

men  of  the  town;""  in  Wimbome,  "of  the  most  discreet  and 
substantial  Inhabitants  of  the  Parish;""  in  Hexham  the  qualifi- 
cations were  the  same  as  those  of  Halifax  with  the  exception 
of  a  difference  in  age  (from  24  to  21)  and  the  addition,  in  the 
case  of  Hexham, of  "men  fearing  God, of  good  name  and  fame;"" 
while  in  Wakefield  the  men  were  to  be  "of  the  most  wise,  discreet, 
and  religious  persons,"  "within  the  parish  or  dwelling  within 
two  miles  thereof."" 

In  the  above  list  of  qualifications  it  will  be  noticed  that  the 
qualification  common  to  all  is  that  the  governor  shall  be  an 
inhabitant  of  the  parish  or  town  in  which  the  school  is  located.'* 
While  this  was  a  very  common  qualification  it  did  not  always 
hold,  as  for  example,  in  Saint  Bees  where  two  of  the  governors 
were  always  to  be  The  Provost  of  Queen's  College,  Oxford,  and 
the  Rector  of  Egremont.*"  Still  other  restrictions  were  not 
uncommon.  In  Crediton  three  of  the  governors  were  to  be 
chosen  from  the  village  of  Sandford."  In  Cranbrook,"  Gains- 
borough," Giggleswick,*^  and  Kirkby  Lonsdale,"  the  vicar  was 
always  to  be  one  of  the  governors.  In  Market  Bosworth  the 
corporation  was  to  consist  of  the  rector,  three  church  wardens, 
and  six  inhabitants  of  the  parish;"  in  Dronfield  the  Vicar  and 
Guardians  of  the  Parish  Church  were  to  be  governors;"  in 
Mansfield  the  corporation  was  to  be  composed  of  the  vicar  and 

"Letters  Patent,  1573,  Ibid,  ii.,  616. 

"Letters  Patent,  1563,  Ibid,  i.,  385.  In  the  case  of  St.  Saviour  the 
phrase  is  "discreet  and  creditable  Inhabitants."  Letters  Patent,  Ibid. 

ii.,  583. 

"Letters  Patent,  1599,  C.C.R.  xxiii.,  478. 

"Letters  Patent,  1592,  Carlisle  ii.,  910. 

"  Or,  as  in  the  case  of  Chipping  Bamet,  within  the  county  or  neighbor- 
ing county.     Letters  Patent,  1573,  S.I.C.  xii.,  106. 

*°  Letters  Patent,  1583,  Carlisle,  i.,  152. 

"Letters  Patent,  1559,  Ibid,  i.,  254. 

^^  Letters  Patent,  1574,  Ibid,  i.,  571. 

"Letters  Patent,  1589,  Ibid,  i.,  797. 

"*  Letters  Patent,  1553,  Ibid,  ii.,  801. 

"Letters  Patent,  1591,  C.C.R.  vii.,  544. 

"Letters  Patent,  1601,  Carlisle  i.,  752. 

"  Letters  Patent,  Carlisle  i.,  222.  During  any  vacancy  of  the  vicarage 
or  guardians,  six  of  the  "most  discreet  inhabitants ' '  were  to  be  nominated 
governors  protempore  by  the  Fanshaw  Family,  the  family  of  the 
Patron. 


40     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

church  wardens,**  while  in  Drayton  in  Hales  the  church  wardens 
and  their  successors  were  incorporated  as  "  the  governors  of  the 
possessions  of  the  school."*®  In  Chelmsford  the  governors  were 
to  be  male  heirs  of  the  four  original  governors,  or  in  default 
of  such  heirs,  knights  residing  in  the  County  of  Essex. "°  A 
somewhat  similar  restriction  existed  at  Worcester  where  the 
governors  were  to  be  chosen  from  the  "twenty-four  chief  citizens 
of  the  city  of  Worcester,  commonly  called  the  Head  Council."'^ 

The  powers  usually  granted  to  these  corporations  were  the 
right  to  be  known  by  a  corporate  title,  the  right  to  possess  and 
use  a  common  seal,  the  right  to  sue  and  to  be  sued,  the  rights 
of  perpetual  succession  and  of  holding  and  acquiring  property, 
and  in  some  cases  the  rights  or  powers  of  appointment  of  master 
and  usher  and  of  making  statutes  for  the  government  of  the 
school. 

The  function  of  the  corporation  is  generally  indicated  in  its 
corporate  title.  Thus  the  official  title  of  the  governors  of  the 
grammar  school  at  Kingston-upon-Thames  was  The  Governors 
of  the  possessions,  revenues,  and  goods  of  the  said  school  commonly 
called,  and  to  he  called,  the  Free  Grammar  School  of  Queen  Elizabeth 
in  the  town  of  Kingston-upon-Thames  in  the  County  of  Surrey .^^ 
The  part  of  the  title  which  usually  reads,  "The  Governors  of 
the  Possessions,  Revenues,  and  Goods,"  etc.,  clearly  indicates 
that  the  chief  function  of  the  corporation  was  the  management 
of  the  endowments  of  the  school.  This  is  expressly  stated  in 
some  of  the  letters  patent,  as  for  example  in  that  of  Richmond, 
1568,  where  the  motive  of  granting  the  letters  patent  of  incor- 
poration is  "that  Her  Majesty 's  intentions  might  take  the  better 
effect  and  that  the  lands  and  revenues  to  be  granted  for  the 
support  of  the  school  might  be  better  governed.""    Indeed,  in 

**  Letters  Patent,  Carlisle  ii.,  347.  The  same  persons  had  been  in- 
corporated by  Philip  and  Mary  as  governors  of  the  lands  and  possessions 
of  the  Parish  Church,  and  the  two  corporations  were  really  one,  using 
the  same  seal  and  interchanging  the  funds. 

'•Letters  Patent,   1555-6,  Carlisle  ii.,  347. 

»°  Letters  Patent,  1551,  C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  i.,  586. 

"Letters  Patent,   1561,  C.C.R.  xix.,  520. 

•'  Letters  Patent.  George  Roots,  The  Charters  of  the  Town  of  Kingston- 
upon-Thames,  86. 

"  Carlisle  ii.,  876. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     4 1 

some  places,  as  in  Dronfield**  and  in  Berkhamsted,"  the  man- 
agement of  the  possessions  of  the  school  appears  to  be  the  sole 
function  of  the  governors. 

The  right  to  acquire  and  hold  land  which  is  implicitly  recog- 
nized in  the  title  of  incorporation  is  always  explicitly  stated 
in  the  letters  patent.  The  value  of  the  land  which  the  corporation 
might  hold  is  also  generally  given.  Thus  in  80%  of  the  twenty 
cases  of  which  we  have  data"  this  annual  value  of  land  lies 
between  £2>^  and  £40."  In  not  a  few  instances  it  was  also 
specified  in  what  manner  the  possessions  were  to  be  held.  Thus 
in  St.  Olave  's  they  were  not  to  be  held  "by  thrift  or  by  Knight's 
Services;"'^  in  Market  Bosworth  they  were  not  to  be  held  by 
"Knight's  Services  or  in  capite;"'^^  while  in  Blackburn  they 
were  forbidden  to  be  "holden  of  the  Crown  in  chief."***"  In 
Horncastle  the  lands  were  to  be  held  "in  capiie;"^'^^  while  in 
Stafford  they  were  to  be  held  "by  fealty  or  in  free  Soccage,"**" 
and  in  Birmingham  "by  Fealty  only  in  free  Soccage,  paying 
205.  yearly  into  the  Court  of  Augmentation,  at  the  Feast  of 
St.  Michael,  for  all  dernands  and  services  whatever. '  '*"'  In  many 
cases  also  the  purposes  for  which  the  revenues  of  the  estates  were 
to  be  expended  are  definitely  given.  Thus  in  the  case  of  Bunbury 
twelve  men  are  incorporated  as  "The  Governors  of  the  posses- 
sions and  revenues  purchased  and  assigned  by  Thomas  Aldersey, 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  free  grammar  school,  and  the  preacher 

"  Here  the  powers  to  appoint  master  and  usher  and  to  make  statutes 
were  not  given  to  the  governors.     Letters  Patent,  1579     C.C.R.  xviii.,  198. 

"*  Here  the  appointment  of  master  was  by  the  Crown  while  the  visitors 
of  the  school  were  appointed  independently  of  the  trustees.  Act  of 
Parliament,  Ed.  VI.,  S.I.C,  xii.,  14. 

"  Data  in  possession  of  author.  This  list,  however,  includes  Town 
Corporations  as  well  as  cases  of  "special  incorporation." 

^  In  the  case  of  Nottingham  the  charter  granted  4th  Henry  VIII.  had 
given  the  corporation  power  to  hold  land  to  the  annual  value  of  20  marks, 
but  in  1594  this  amount  was  (according  to  the  petition  of  the  governors) 
insufficient  to  support  and  maintain  the  school.  Upon  the  petition  of 
the  governors  this  amount  was  raised  to  ;^4o  by  letters  patent.  C.C.R. 
XX.,  387. 

"Letters  Patent,  1570,  Carlisle  ii.,  772. 

••Letters  Patent,  1601,  Ibid,  i.,  753. 

*oo  Letters  Patent,  1567,  Ibid,  i.,  637. 

!•*  Letters  Patent,  1571,  Ibid,  i.,  817. 

*•*  Letters  Patent,   1572,  Ibid,  ii.,  491. 

'•^  Letters  Patent,  1552,  Ibid.  621. 


42     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

of  the  divine  word,  and  the  rehef  of  the  poor  in  the  parish  of 
Bunbury;"i°<  in  the  case  of  Wantage  the  men  were  incorporated 
as  governors  of  the  town  lands  of  Wantage,  for  the  rehef  of  the 
poor  of  the  town,  for  the  repair  of  highways,  and  for  the  main- 
tenance of  the  schoolmaster;*"*  while  in  the  case  of  Wimborne 
Minster,  estates  of  an  annual  value  of  ;^89  185,  were  granted 
to  the  governors  of  the  school,  ;^4o  of  which  were  to  be  paid 
as  rental  to  the  Crown  and  the  balance  to  support  a  schoolmaster, 
three  priests,  and  three  clerks.**'*'  The  cases  thus  far  quoted 
have  been  those  in  which  the  income  was  to  be  applied  to 
religious,  philanthropic,  or  civic  purposes  as  well  as  to  the 
support  of  the  school ;  but  there  are  not  a  few  instances  in  which 
the  revenues  were  to  be  appHed  only  to  educational  purposes. 
Thus,  in  Gainsborough*"  and  Stourbridge  all  issues  and  revenues 
were  to  be  applied  to  the  support  of  the  master  and  usher  and 
'to  no  other  uses  whatever j'*''^  similarly  in  St.  Olave's  all  issues 
and  revenues  were  to  be  used  for  the  maintenance  of  the  master 
and  under  master,  towards  "sustaining  House  and  Buildings 
of  the  School"  and  "to  no  other  use;"*"*  in  Sedbergh  all  clear 
yearly  rents  were  to  be  "  expended  and  laid  out  and  converted 
to  the  wages  and  for  sustaining  the  master  and  usher  of  our 
school  and  to  no  other  use  whatsoever;"**"  in  the  case  of  Col- 
chester it  was  one  of  the  duties  of  the  Bishop  of  London  as  visitor 
of  the  school  at  Colchester  to  see  that  the  revenues  were  being 
used  for  the  maintenance  of  the  school  and  master;***  while 
in  Nottingham  it  is  specifically  stated  in  the  Letters  Patent 
that  the  income  of  the  school  was  to  be  devoted  to  the  support 
of  the  school  and  the  support,  maintenance,  and  defence  of 
its  property.**^ 

With  the  power  or  right  to  hold  property  went  the  duty  to 
manage  that  property  for  the  school,  and  so  the  letters,  patent. 

*"*  Letters  Patent,  1594,     C.C.R.  x.,  193. 

*"*  Act  of  Parliament,  1597.     S.I.C.  xi.,  432. 

*"«  Letters  Patent,   1563.     C.C.R.  xxx.,  53. 

**"  Letters  Patent,   1589,  C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  4.,  441. 

*"*  Letters  Patent,  1583,  Carlisle  ii.,  772.  There  was  a  similar  provision- 
in  the  case  of  Market  Bosworth,  Letters  Patent,  1601,  Carlisle  i.,  753. 

*""  Letters  Patent,  1570,  Ibid,  ii.,  579. 

**"  Royal  Charter  quoted  in  Piatt,  Sedbergh  Grammar  School,  57. 

***  Letters  Patent,  1584,  Carlisle  i.,  425. 

**2  Letters  Patent,  1594,  C.C.R.  xx.,  387.  The  right  to  sue  and  to  be 
sued  was  one  of  the  privileges  given  to  the  corporation,  cf.  supra  p.  39. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     43 

not  only  gave  the  power  or  right,  but  also  made  provisions 
for  the  management  among  which  were  those  made  for  the 
constitution  or  internal  organization  of  the  corporations.  In 
Newcastle-upon-Tyne  the  master  and  scholars  were  made  a 
corporation  with  the  usual  powers  while  the  Town  Corporation 
was  made  patron  of  the  school  with  the  power  to  appoint  the 
master.*"  In  Guisbrough  the  corporation  was  to  consist  of 
two  wardens,  one  schoolmaster,  and  twelve  poor  persons; 
the  wardens  were  to  be  chosen  for  one  year  by  the  founders 
or  their  heirs,  the  retiring  wardens,  and  the  schoolmaster,  who 
was  also  to  be  appointed  by  the  founders  or  their  heirs  within 
twenty  days  after  vacancy  occurred,  while  the  twelve  poor 
persons,  six  of  each  sex,  the  women  to  be  at  least  63  years  of 
age  and  to  have  been  inhabitants  of  Guisbrough  for  at  least 
three  years,  were  to  be  elected  by  the  founders  or  their  heirs- 
within  the  specified  twenty  days  after  any  vacancy  occurred; 
in  cases  of  non-appointment  of  master  or  poor  persons  within 
the  specified  time  the  right  was  to  lapse  to  the  two  wardens, 
who  were  to  appoint  within  the  next  twenty  days  or  to  forfeit 
the  power  to  a  Robert  Rokely  of  Marck  in  Cleveland  or  his 
heirs;  but  in  any  case  the  election  to  the  corporation  was  to  be 
made  public.***  The  corporation  of  the  school  at  Chelmsford 
gained  the  title  of  "The  Knight  School  Corporation"  from  the 
fact  that  the  original  members  appointed  by  the  Crown  were 
knights  and  that  the  government  was  settled  in  their  families 
forever;  the  heir  of  a  deceased  member  was  to  be  chosen  as  his 
successor,  while,  in  case  of  no  heir  being  left  by  the  deceased, 
a  knight  whose  family  live  in  the  County  of  Essex  was  to  be 
chosen,  while  in  case  of  all  of  the  governors  dying  without  male 
issue,  four  men  from  the  Order  of  Knights  were  to  be  chosen 
by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  to  act  as  governors  of  the  school.*** 
As  a  rule,  however,  there  were  not  the  restrictions  in  the  consti- 
tution of  the  corporations  just  quoted;  generally  what  restric- 
tions there  were  were  of  the  character  of  the  qualifications 
which  have  already  been  noted.**' 

**' Letters  Patent,  1600,  Carlisle  ii.,  254,  and  Brand,  Newcastle-upon' 
Tyne,  Vol.  i.,  88. 

***Statutes,  1561,  C.C.R.  viii.,  725. 

***  Letters  Patent,  1552,  Carlisle  i.,  411-12.  In  1818  three  of  the- 
governors  bore  the  names  of  three  of  the  original  governors. 

"•C/.  supra,  p.  38ff. 


44     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Before  proceeding  to  a  consideration  of  the  internal  organiza- 
tion of  the  corporations  let  us  note  briefly  some  of  the  provisions 
taken  for  the  perpetuation  of  the  bodies  of  governors.  While 
in  the  case  of  Bunbury  the  nomination  of  governors  was  given 
to  the  Master  and  Wardens  of  the  Haberdashers  Company,"' 
this  is  an  exceptional  case  for,  as  it  has  before  been  noted,"' 
the  corporations  were  generally  given  the  power  of  self-per- 
petuation or  of  perpetual  succession."'  Thus  in  Wantage 
vacancies  caused  by  death  or  removal  were  to  be  supplied  by  a 
majority  of  the  remainder. *^°  In  at  least  one  case  men  outside 
of  the  corporation  participated  in  the  election  of  new  members; 
in  St.  Savior  in  Southwark  the  new  governor  was  to  be  elected 
by  the  governors  and  by  twelve  of  the  "discreet  and  creditable 
inhabitants"  of  the  parish  who  had  been  chosen  by  the  governors 
for  that  purpose.^"  In  some  places  the  new  governors  were 
to  be  elected  within  a  specified  time.  In  Halifax^"  and  Crediton"' 
this  time  w^as  to  be  within  one  month,  in  St.  Bees,"*  Worcester, "• 
and  Wakefield,*^'  within  six  weeks,  after  the  occurrence  of  the 
vacancy.  Further  provision  was  made  for  failure  to  elect 
within  specified  time.  In  Halifax  the  election  was  to  go  with 
consent  of  two  of  the  governors  to  the  Archbishop  of  York,  or, 

"'Letters  Patent,  1594,  C.C.R.  x.,  193. 

^^^Cf.  supra,  p.  40. 

""  The  case  of  Houghton  le  Spring  is  only  an  apparent  exception,  for 
while  here  the  governors  were  to  be  appointed  by  Heath  and  Gilpin, 
these  two  men  were  the  first  governors  of  the  school  as  well  as  the  founders. 
(Carlisle  i.,  404.) 

*^°  Act  of  Parliament,  1597,  SJ.C.  xi.,  432.  Here  as  in  other  places 
the  corporation  had  the  right  to  remove  one  of  its  members  for  reasonable 
cause. 

"*  Letters  Patent,  1562,  Carlisle  ii.,  583. 

^"  Letters  Patent,  1585,  Carlisle  ii.,  809;  also  C.C.R.  xviii.,  569. 

^^^  Letters  Patent,  1559,  Carlisle  i.,  254. 

"*  Statutes,  1583,  Carlisle  i.,  155.  Should  any  person  elected  within 
six  weeks  refuse  to  serve,  another  election  was  to  be  held  in  the  chamber 
within  six  weeks  after  the  receipt  of  the  refusal,  and  in  default  of  such 
election  the  appointment  was  to  be  by  the  Bishop  of  Chester.    , 

*"  Letters  Patent,   1561,  C.C.R.  xix.,  520. 

"«  Upon  the  death  or  removal  of  any  of  the  governors  the  rest  were 
to  "take  unto  them  the  schoolmaster  and  to  nominate  another  in  his 
place  within  six  weeks  after  such  vacancy."  Letters  Patent,  1592. 
Carlisle  ii.,  910-1 1. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .     4  5 

in  his  absence,  to  the  Dean  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  York.*" 
In  Wakefield  the  Lord  President  of  the  North  Parts,  or  the 
Archbishop  of  York  with  the  consent  of  six  of  the  governors 
was  to  appoint.'"  In  St.  Bees,*"  Atherstone,""  and  Spalding"' 
the  power  of  appointment  was  to  be  forfeited  to  the  Bishop 
of  the  Diocese  in  which  the  town  was  situated. 

The  newly  elected  governor  was  in  some  places  required  to 
take  an  oath  of  office.  Such  an  oath  was  required  in  Wakefield 
before  the  governor  entered  upon  his  duties,'"  while  in  Hartle- 
bury  he  was  not  admitted  until  he  had  taken  such  an  oath.'" 
The  oath  prescribed  by  the  lord  of  Chester  for  the  Governors 
of  the  Free  School  of  Hawkeshead  reads  as  follows: 

"I,  B.  C,  doe  sweare  that  I  haue  not  giuen  Any  thing,  nor 
haue  indirectly  laboured,  to  be  Made  Goumr  of  this  Schoole, 
And  I  will  Diligently  and  faithfully  to  the  uttermost  of  myne 
Ability  keep  by  my  selfe  and  cause  to  be  keept  by  others  (as 
much  as  I  can)  inviolably  All  these  Statutes,  and  I  will  not 
doe  any  act  at  Any  tyme  which  I  shall  knowe,  beleeue,  or  thike 
wilbe  preiudiciall  to  the  good  of  the  said  Schoole,  And  I  will 
not  Appropriate  convert  or  Apply  to  myne  use,  or  to  the  use 
of  any  of  myne,  any  part  of  the  profittes  of  the  Revenewes 
giuen  to  the  said  Schole,  But  will  doe  my  best  to  improue  and 
increase  them  to  the  best  Aduantage  of  the  Schoole,  Schoolemrs 
and  Ushers  in  ppetuity,  and  to  such, Ends  onely  as  are  sett 
downe  in  the  foundation,  and  in  these  present  Statutes,  and 
noe  otherwse."'" 

The  duties  of  the  individual  governor  depended  to  a  great 
extent  upon  the  internal  organization  of  the  corporation  of 
which  he  was  a  member.  In  Ashborne  the  corporation  was 
to  be  organized  into  "Governors"  and  "Assistant  Governors;" 
the  "Governors  of  the  Revenues"  were  to  be  elected  by  the 


'"  Carlisle  ii.,  809. 

'*'  Ibid,  ii.,  910-11. 

'"/&id.  i.,   155. 

'^"Letters  Patent,  1573,  C.C.R.  xxix.,  956. 

"'Letters  Patent,  1588.  This  the  Bishop  failed  to  do  in  the  middle 
of  the  17th  century  when  in  consequence  the  body  became  extinct  C.C.R. 
xxxii.,  pt.  4.,  113. 

'"  Carhsle  ii.,  910-11. 

'"  Statutes,  CarHsle  ii.,  762. 

"*  Statutes,  1588,  quoted  in  Cowper's  Hawkeshead,  p.  486. 


4  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

governors  and  assistants  from  the  "Assistants,"  while  the  latter 
were  to  be  chosen  * '  ex  discretioribus  et  magis  idoneis  viris ' '  of 
the  Parish/"  while  in  Seven  Oaks  the  corporation  was  to  be 
composed  of  two  Wardens  and  four  Assistants."'  In  these 
cases  as  in  the  case  of  Guisbrough  already  quoted/"  it  is  very- 
probable  that  the  real  work  of  the  corporation  was  done  by  the 
wardens  or  chief  governors.  More  detailed  information  with 
respect  to  other  instances  supports  this  view.  Thus  in  the 
case  of  Dedham  the  annual  meeting  of  the  governors  was  to  be 
held  on  All  Souls  Day;  at  this  meeting  the  governors  were  to 
elect  from  their  number  two  "collectors"  who  were  to  collect 
the  rents  of  the  school  lands,  to  pay  therewith  the  salary  of  the 
master,  and  to  render  an  account  at  the  next  annual  meeting, 
at  which  no  business  was  to  be  transacted  until  a  quorum  were 
present  and  in  which  a  governor  might  vote  by  proxy  provided 
his  vote  were  given  to  another  governor  under  his  hand  and 
seal."'  In  Atherstone,  according  to  the  statutes  made  in  1607, 
it  had  been  the  custom  to  elect  at  the  annual  meeting  two 
members  to  act  as  bailiffs  and  in  that  capacity  to  take  charge 
of  the  financial  affairs  of  the  school,  with  power  to  call  extra 
meetings  of  the  governors  whenever  such  meeting  seemed 
necessary  to  them;"'  while  in  Hexham  the  governors  at  their 
annual  meeting  at  or  within  four  days  after  the  feast  of  St. 
Michael  elected  from  their  number  two  "stewards  of  the  school" 
who  were  to  collect  and  manage  all  the  revenues,  to  pay  the 
salaries  of  master  and  usher,  and  at  the  next  meeting  to  render 
account  to  the  governors  in  the  presence  of  the  master  of  moneys 
received  and  expended;  the  master  was  then  to  receive  the 
surplus  money  and  "perfect  notes"  of  arrears  which  were  to  be 

13S  Were  the  vacancies  not  filled  within  one  month  after  their  occurrence, 
the  Bishop  of  Coventry  and  Lichtfield  might  appoint  a  Governor  from 
the  Assistants,  or  an  Assistant  from  the  inhabitants.  Letters  Patent, 
Carlisle  i.,  207-8. 

"'Letters  Patent,  1560.  These  governors  also  had  charge  of  from 
13  to  20  poor  people  whom  they  lodged  in  certain  cottages  provided  for 
that  purpose.    Carlisle  i.,  619. 

"^  Cf.  supra,  p.  43. 

"'  C.C.R.  xxvii.,  217.  At  this  meeting  two  other  collectors  were  to  be 
chosen  to  manage  the  income  of  the  land  devoted  to  the  poor.    (Statutes, 

1579) 

"»  C.C.R.  xxix.,  957. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     47 

collected  by  the  newly  elected  stewards  but  were  to  be  paid  as 
part  of  the  salary  of  the  year  in  which  they  were  due ;  the  accounts 
were  to  be  again  audited  in  the  presence  of  the  master  by  the 
commissary  of  Hexamshire  at  his  next  court  which  was  held 
after  the   feast  of  St.   Michael.  »*» 

While  in  the  cases  just  considered  a  large  share  of  the  work 
appears  to  have  been  delegated  to  two  or  more  men,  in  the 
cases  of  St.  Bees,  Hawkeshead,  and  Rivington  the  duties  are 
delegated  to  one  man.*** 

In  St.  Bees  the  Governors  were  to  hold  an  annual  meeting 
in  the  forenoon  of  Tuesday  or  Thursday  after  Easter  Week. 
At  this  meeting  the  statutes  were  to  be  read  to  them  by  the 
•schoolmaster  or  usher.  After  the  reading  of  the  statutes  they 
were  to  elect  the  Receiver  of  the  Revenues  for  the  following 
year,  to  view  the  buildings  and  to  take  account  of  the  imple- 
ments belonging  thereto,  to  "look  whether  the  same  be  clean 
and  decently  kept"  and  "to  appoint  repairs."  A  dinner  was 
to  be  provided  by  the  retiring  Receiver  of  the  Revenues,  who 
was  to  allow  for  this  purpose  135.  4 J.  Occasionally  an  election 
of  a  new  member  or  governor  was  held  at  this  meeting;  but 
when  this  could  not  be  arranged,  the  Receiver  was  to  allow 
6s.  Sd.  for  the  cost  of  the  dinner  on  the  day  of  election.**'  The 
exact  minutes  of  the  annual  meetings  were  to  be  kept  by  the 
•schoolmaster  or  usher  "in  a  book  for  that  purpose,  with  the 
date  and  year  of  the  same,  in  the  presence  of  the  said  Governors, 
who  before  their  departure  were  to  "subscribe  their  names  or 
marks  unto   the  same. ' '"' 

From  the  above  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Governors  as  a  body 
■did  not  bother  themselves  about  the  details  of  management. 


*"  Letters  Patent,  1600,  C.C.R.  xxiii.,  479.  Provision  was  also  made 
at  Guisbrough  for  the  annual  auditing  of  the  accotints  of  the  wardens. 
Statutes,  1 561.     C.C.R.  viii.,  725. 

"*The  case  of  Louth  might  be  added.  Here  there  were  to  be  one 
Warden  and  six  Assistants;  the  former  was  to  be  elected  for  a  term  of 
one  year  by  the  Assistants,  while  the  latter  were  to  be  chosen  from  the 
inhabitants  of  the  town  by  the  remaining  Assistants  within  twenty 
days  after  the  occurrence  of  a  vacancy.  Letters  Patent,  1552.  Carlisle 
i..   823. 

"*  It  would  seem  from  this  that  not  as  large  an  attendance  was  expected 
dipon  this  occasion  as  upon  that  of  the  annual  meeting. 

"8  Statutes,  1583,  Carlisle  L,  155.' 


48     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Attention  to  these  was  left  to  the  Receiver  of  the  Revenues  of 
the  school,  who,  elected  at  the  annual  meeting  for  a  term  of  one 
year,  was  required  to  give  bond  and  received  for  his  services 
20s.  per  annum.  His  duties  were  to  attend  to  the  repairs 
ordered  by  the  governors,  to  collect  the  revenues  of  the  school, 
to  pay  the  stipends  of  the  master  and  usher  as  well  as  all  other 
necessary  bills,  to  notify  the  Governors  of  a  special-  meeting,  to 
notify  the  Bishop  of  Chester  in  case  of  failure  in  the  election 
of  a  new  Governor,  and  to  inform  the  Provost  of  Queen's  College, 
Oxford,  when  a  vacancy  in  the  mastership  occurred,  and  upon 
default  of  appointment  of  a  new  master  by  that  official  to  notify 
the  Master  of  Pembroke  Hall,  Cambridge,  of  the  vacancy  at 
Saint  Bees.i^^ 

In  Hawkeshead  the  governors  were  to  elect  every  year  one 
of  their  number  "to  Collecte,  and  gather  upp  all  the  Rents, 
Revenewes,  yssues,  and  pfitts"  of  the  Messuages,  lands,  tene- 
ments, conveyed  by  the  founder,  Archbishop  Sandys,  "for  the 
mayntenaunce  of  the  said  Scholemaster,  usher  and  Schole.''^ 
Before  entering  upon  his  duties  the  person  so  elected  was  to 
"enter  into  bonde  by  obligation"  to  the  other  governors,  with 
one  or  two  sufficient  sureties  to  be  "  bounde  with  him  or  them, 
to  make  a  juste,  and  trewe  accompt,  pamente,  and  satisfaction" 
to  the  governors  "for  the  time  being,"  of  all  the  money  entrusted 
to  him  as  custodian.  Such  an  "accompt"  was  to  be  made  by 
him  whenever  the  majority  of  the  governors  so  desired.  Should 
he  refuse  to  grant  the  request,  it  was  to  be  lawful  ' '  to  depose 
and  dysplace  suche  pson  soe  offendinge  from  his  office,  or  place 
of  gouernor  of  the  said  schole,  accordinge  to  ther  good  dyscrea- 
tions.  "^*^ 

In  the  cases  thus  far  quoted  the  "collector,"  "warden,"  "stew- 
ard, or  "governor"  has  been  elected  without  respect  to  any 
particular  order.  The  custom  at  Rivington  was  to  be  somewhat 
different  as  the  following  extract  from  the  statutes  of  the  school 
make  evident: 

"Every  Governour  shall  his  year  about  in  course,  beginning 
at  the  Eldest  first,  take  charge  of  all  goods,  tenements,  and 
lands  belonging  to  the  School, — He  shall  also  receive  the  rents 
and  other  money  due  for  that  year, — and  further  shall  pay  the 

***  Statutes,  1583,  Carlisle  i.,  156. 

**' From  statutes  (1588)  quoted  in  full  in  Cowper's  Hawkeshead,  483, 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     49 

Schoolmaster  and  Usher  their  wages,  and  such  other  charges 
as  shall  go  out  for  that  year, — And  for  the  true  dealing  therein, 
he  shall  at  his  entering  put  into  the  rest  of  the  Governors' 
hands,  an  Obligation  of  double  the  value  of  that  he  shall  re- 
ceive;— and  he  shall  not  receive  his  Obligation  again.until  he 
have  made  a  full  accompt  and  payment  of  his  receipts  and  laid 
into  the  common  chest**'  what  money  soever  shall  remain  un- 

"•  The  "common  chest"  appears  to  have  been  an  important  part  of  the 
possessions  of  the  schools.  Its  important  character,  its  prominent 
characteristics,  and  its  function  will  be  seen  from  the  following  notes 
about  it  from  various  sources. 

In  Hawkeshead  the  ' '  Statuts,  Constytucons,  and  Ordinaunces,  touch- 
inge,  Concminge,  appteyninge,  orbelonginge  to  the  said  grammer  Schole  " 
together  with  "the  Queens  Maties  Letters  Patents,  conteyninge  the 
ffoundacon  of  the  said  ffree  grammer  Schole,  And  all  the  Evidences 
chers,  writings,  escripts,  and  munymts"  were  to  be  kept  in  "one  stronge 
and  substanciall  Chyste,  wth  three  stronge  Lockes  and  Keyes  of  thre 
scurall  fashons  and  makings  to  the  same"  which  was  ordered  to  "be 
made  and  placed  in  some  convenient  place  in  the  foresaid  Scholehowse. " 
Of  the  three  keys  just  mentioned,  the  schoolmaster  was  to  have  one  and 
two  of  the  governors  were  to  have  one  each.  The  chest  was  not  to  be 
opened  without  the  consent  of  these  three.  (Statutes,  1588,  quoted  in 
Cowper's  Hawkeshead,  484.) 

In  Hartlebury  the  following  statute  was  made  concerning  the  chest: 
"Also,  that  for  the  preservation  of  the  evidences  and  writings  concerning 
the  said  school,  one  strong  chest  or  coffer  with  four  locks  and  keys  be  pro- 
vided, wherein  shall  be  kept  all  the  said  writings.  Which  chest  shall  stand 
in  the  Vestry  of  the  Parish  Church  of  Hartlebury,  the  doors  of  which  Vestry 
shall  be  locked  with  two  locks,  all  of  which  keys  shall  be  committed  to 
the  custody  of  six  of  the  said  Governors  to  be  chosen  by  the  residue. ' ' 
In  this  chest  were  also  to  be  kept  the  Common  Seal  and  the  book  of 
Register  in  which  were  to  be  recorded  and  registered  ' '  all  grants  and 
copies,  the  decease  of  the  Governors,  the  election  of  new  Governors,  and 
the  accompts  of  the  Collectors."     (Statutes,   1565,  Carlisle  ii.,   761). 

The  following  information  is  contained  in  the  Founder's  Statutes  for 
the  school  at  St.  Bees:  "The  Chest  wherein  the  said  Casket,  the  Register 
Book,  this  Book  of  Statutes  and  other  Evidences,  together  with  the  said 
Stock,  shall  be  kept,  shall  have  three  several  Locks  and  the  keys  thereof 
shall  be  kept  by  three  of  the  Wardens,  so  as  no  one  Man  shall  have  two 
of  the  said  Keys  in  his  Custody  at  once,  neither  shall  any  one  of  them 
suffer  his  Key  to  be  used  in  his  absence,  but  in  extreme  necessity,  and 
then  he  shall  commit  the  same  to  some  other  of  the  Wardens  that  hath  not 
a  Key. — This  Chest  shall  always  remain  in  the  aforesaid  Chamber,  the 
Door  whereof  shall  have  two  strong  Locks  and  the  Keys  of  the  said  Locks 
shall  be  kept,  the  one  by  the  Receiver,  the  other  by  the  Schoolmaster, 
who  upon  his  Departure  shall  deliver  his  Key  to  one  of  the  Wardens  that 
4 


5o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

spent  of  that  his  year, — And  he  prove  not  to  have  dealt  truly 
toward  the  School,  the  forfeit  of  his  Obligation  shall  be  taken: '  '**' 

The  conduct  of  the  governor  while  serving  as  chief  adminis- 
trator was  subject  to  keen  scrutiny,  as  the  following  statute 
indicates:  "And  because  the  other  Governors  may  the  better 
spie  his  upright  dealing,  they  shall  call  for  and  he  shall  make 
afore  them,  twice  in  the  year,  at  Midsummer  and  Christmas,  or 
within  ten  days  next  following,  a  true  accompt,  both  of  what  he 
hath  received  and  paid, —  and  if  he  be  found  to  have  paid  any- 
thing, without  all  the  Governors'  consent,  or  four  of  them  at 
least,  besides  himself, — except  it  be  the  Master  and  Usher 
wages, — or  otherwise  to  deal  untruly  with  the  Tenants,  or  elsewhere 
touching  the  School  matters,  he  shall  be  put  out  of  the  number 
of  Governors  for  ever,  and  one  other  chosen  in  his  roome.  "**" 

The  results  of  our  study  of  the  internal  organization  of  some 
of  the  school  corporations  may  be  summarized  as  follows:  In 
a  large  number  of  cases  the  corporation  met  annually.  At  this 
annual  meeting  the  general  business  of  the  corporation  was 
transacted  and  a  "collector,"  "bailiff,"  "steward,"  or  "warden" 
(in  some  cases  two  or  three)  was  elected  for  a  term  of  one  year. 
The  duties  of  this  officer  (or  officers)  appear  to  have  been  of 
merely  a  clerical  nature  and  included  the  collection  and  dis- 
pensing of  the  revenues  of  the  school  according  to  the  will  of 
the  corporation,  and  the  care  of  the  property,  for  both  of  which 
he  was  responsible  to  the  corporation  to  whom  he  was  com- 
pelled to  render  account.  In  none  of  the  cases  contained  in 
our  material  does  this  officer  appear  to  have  been  granted 
initiative  powers,  such  as  the  power  to  sell  and  acquire  land  or 
to  demise  the  same.  These  powers  appear  to  have  been  retained 
by  the  governors.  Such  at  least  was  the  case  in  Rivington 
where  this  matter  was  treated  in  the  following  statutes:  "The 
Governors  shall  not  make  any  lease  of  any  lands  belonging  to 
the  School,  for  more  years  than  Twenty  one,  or  for  three  lives 
at  the  most, — nor  let  more  leases  forth  at  once  than  one, — nor 
renew  any  leases,  until  the  old  leases  be  forfeited  or  surren- 
dered, or  expired  within  four  years. 

is  not  Receiver,  to  be  kept  by  him  until  there  is  a  new  Schoolmaster." 
(Statutes,  1585,  quoted  in  Carlisle  i.,  160.) 

"^  Statutes,  Carhsle  i.,  715. 

"'Statutes,  Cadisle  i.,  715. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     5 1 

"They  shall  never  seal  anything  with  their  Common  Seal, 
except  Four  of  the  Governors  agree  to  it  at  the  least, — And  if 
it  be  for  putting  away  any  lands,  they  shall  not  seal  anything 
without  the  consent  of  all  Six  Governors, — and  that  only  on 
this  condition,  to  buy  as  much  good  land  or  better  as  they  put 
away,  and  that  not  to  be  done  without  the  advice  of  Six  other  of 
the  discreetest  men  dwelling  within  the  Towns  of  the  Corporation, 
or  the  other  Towns  next  adjoining."'*' 

The  statutes  just  quoted  contain  not  only  information  con- 
cerning the  leasing  and  sale  of  land  but  also  concerning  the  use 
of  the  Common  Seal,*'"  which,  as  we  have  noted  before,*"  was 
one  of  the  powers  granted  to  the  corporation.  In  Saint  Bees 
the  following  statute  deals  with  the  safekeeping  and  use  of  the 
Common  Seal:  "Whereas  her  Majesty  hath  appointed  the 
said  Wardens  to  have  a  Common  Seal  for  ever,  to  be  used  in 
their  Affairs  as  need  shall  require,  we  will  that  the  said  Seal  be 
kept  in  a  Httle  Casket  with  a  Lock  and  within  the  said  Chest,*" 
and  the  Schoolmaster  shall  keep  the  Key  thereof, — ^which 
at  his  departure  from  the  School,  he  shall  leave  with  the  Receiver. 
— ^The  said  Seal  shall  not  be  set  to  any  Instrument  or  Grant, 
but  in  the  presence  and  with  the  consent  of  the  more  part  of  the 
said  Governors,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  Schoolmaster,  who 
shall  immediately  after  the  Sealing  lock  up  the  same  again."*" 

The  powers  and  duties  of  the  governors  which  we  have  thus 
far  considered  have  been  financial  or  custodial  in  their  nature. 

**"  Statutes,  Carlisle  i.,  715. 

*'°  A  large  number  of  prints  of  these  seals  are  given  in  Carlisle  's  En- 
dowed Grammar  Schools.  The  following  description  of  the  seal  of  the 
school  at  Hawkeshead  is  taken  from  Cowper's  Hawkeshead,  176. 

"It  is  of  silver,  of  massive  work,  with  a  diameter  of  two  and  one-half 
inches;  the  engraved  design  is  curious  and  of  great  interest.  In  the 
center  upon  a  large  arm  chair,  we  see  seated  the  schoolmaster,  cap  on 
the  head,  and  magnificent  with  a  long  flowing  robe.  With  his  left  hand 
raised  he  admonishes  the  poor  little  knickerbockered  pupil  who  with  open 
book  stands  trembling  before  him,  while  with  his  right  hand  he  brandishes 
the  formidable  birch  rod.  On  the  master's  right  are  the  arms  of  the 
See  of  York,  and  on  his  left,  the  family  arms  of  Sandys  (the  family  of  the 
founder)  while  above  on  a  tablet  is  the  motto  "Docendo  Discimus"  and 
on  a  scroll  surrounding  the  figures,  '  Sigullum  Liberae  Scholae  Gramatic 
Edwyni  Sondes  Eboracensis  Archispiscopi  Eundatoris. ' ' ' 

*"  Cf.   supra,   p.    40. 

^^^Cf.  supra,  footnote  146,  p.  49. 

*"  Statutes,  1583,  quoted  in  Carlisle  i.,  160. 


5  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

There  remain  to  be  considered  those  which  partake  of  a  more 
educational  executive  character.  The  power  to  make  statutes 
for  the  governing  of  the  school  might  be  considered  as  the 
transitional  power  for  the  statutes  were  usually  to  contain 
provision  not  only  for  the  better  governing  of  the  estates  of  the 
school,  but  also  for  the  improvement  of  the  master  and  scholars. 
It  should  be  noted,  however,  that  this  power  was  hedged  by 
the  condition  that  the  statutes  were  to  be  made  with  the  advice 
of  some  other  person,  usually  the  bishop  of  the  diocese.*" 

As  the  subject  of  appointment  and  dismissal  of  master  and 
usher  will  be  treated  in  the  next  chapter,*"  it  will  be  sufficient 
here  to  note  that  not  a  few  of  the  corporations  had  the  power 
to  appoint  and  dismiss  their  staff  upon  good  reason,*"  but  that 
in  some  cases  the  advice  and  consent  of  some  outside  person 
was  necessary  in  the  choice  of  master  and  usher.*"  Similar 
remarks  might  be  made  concerning  the  power  to  admit  pupils 
which  was  possessed  by  some  of  the  corporations.*"  But  of  a 
more  distinctly  educational  nature  than  the  powers  thus  briefly 
noticed  was  the  duty  of  supervision  or  examination  of  the 
master's  work.  How  generally  this  duty  was  performed  by 
the  governors  themselves  cannot  be  estimated  from  the  data 
contained  in  our  material.  But  two  cases,  St.  Bees  and  Hawkes- 
head,  are  mentioned.  In  Hawkeshead  the  governors  or  the 
greater  part  of  them  were  '  *  at  leaste  twyse  eurie  yeare  and  soe 
often  besydes  as  neede  shall  require,  vysitt  the  said  Schole 
and  shall  make  dyligent  inquirie  from  time  to  time  whether 
the  Scholemaster,  usher,  and  SchoUers  of  the  said  Schole  doe 
ther  dewtie   as  becometh   them  or  noe;"   and  if  they   found 

***  The  fact  that  so  much  of  the  material  for  the  present  study  has  been 
obtained  from  copies  and  extracts  of  the  statutes  of  the  various  grammar 
schools  warrants  the  brief  summary  treatment  of  the  subject  of  statutes, 
given  in  Appendix  V.,  in  which  are  considered  such  questions  as  the 
authority  by  which  they  were  made,  their  authors,  their  aim,  general 
view  of  provisions,  and  means  taken  for  their  preservation.  Cf.  Appen- 
dix V. 

*"C/.  w/m.  62ff.,  8 iff. 

»WC/.  Appendix  F. 

*"  Cf.  infra,  64.  Thus  in  St.  Olaves  the  appointment  of  Master  and 
Undermaster  was  to  be  made  with  the  advice  of  the  Bishop  of  Winchester, 
or,  in  his  absence  with  the  advice  of  ' '  some  honest  and  learned  man. ' ' 
(L.  P.  1570).     Carlisle  ii.,  578. 

*"  Cf.  infra,  129. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     53 

''aniethinge  amysse  or  out  of  Order,"  they  were  to  "redresse 
and  amende  the  same  putclie  or  soe  sone"  as  they  could  con- 
veniently do  so.'"  Among  the  duties  of  the  governors  of  the 
school  board  at  St.  Bees  was  the  following:  "They  shall  also 
with  the  assistance  of  some  godly  and  learned  man  examine 
the  diligence  and  good  behavior  of  the  schoolmaster  and  see 
how  his  scholars  do  profit  under  him  and  whether  he  perform 
his  Duty  in  bringing  them  up  in  Learning  and  in  the  fear  of 
God  or  no, "  did  they  find  him  "  notoriously  negligent  or  given 
to  grievous  crime"  they  were  to  remove  him.*'° 

The  case  just  quoted  may  be  regarded  as  a  transition  case 
between  the  visitation  by  the  governors  and  the  visitation  by  one 
to  whom  the  power  of  visitor  had  been  delegated.  In  the  case 
of  St.  Alban's  the  change  is  complete.  Here  the  school  was  to 
be  visited  annually  by  two  learned  men  chosen  once  a  year  by 
the  Mayor  and  Governors  to  visit  the  school  and  to  examine 
the  scholars  in  order  that  it  might  be  discovered  "how  the 
scholars  have  profited  in  learning  and  how  the  schoolmaster 
hath  done  his  duty  in  teaching  them,  and  observed  the  Rules 
prescribed. '  '*" 

While  in  Halsted  the  Governors  of  Christ  Hospital  were 
appointed  visitors  of  the  school  at  Halsted,'"  yet  the  office  of 
visitor  seems  to  have  been  monopolized  by  the  college  and 
church.  Thus  at  Bungay'"  the  Masters  and  Fellows  of  Emman- 
uel College,  Cambridge,  while  at  Bedford  the  "Wardens  and 
Fellows  of  New  College"  were  appointed  visitors;"*  at  Berk- 
hampstead  this  office  was  held  by  the  Warden  of  the  College 
of  All  Souls,  Oxford;'"  while  in  New  Port  the  Master  of  Cajus 
College,  Cambridge,  or  his  deputy,  was  made  visitor  by  the 
will  of  the  founder. '"     In  Bunbury  a  preacher  was  to  be  visitor,"' 

'"  Statutes  quoted  in  Cowper's  Hawkeshead,  483. 
'•"Statutes,  1583,  quoted  in  Carlisle  i.,  155-6. 
'"'Statutes,   1570,  quoted  in  Carlisle  i.,   517. 

'"Deed  of  Lady  Mary  Ramsay,    1594,  C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  i.,  754. 
'"Statutes,  1591,  S.I.C.  xiii.,  135. 

'"  Letters  Patent,  1552,  Carlisle  i.,  1.    The  Warden  of  the  same  college 
was  made  visitor  of  the  school  at  Thame.     Deed,  1574.  Carlisle  ii.,  314. 
'"Act  of  Parliament,  1549-50.     Carlisle  i.,  534. 
'"Deed,  1588.     Carlisle  i.,  437. 
'"  Statutes,  1594,  S.I.C.  xvii.,  23. 


54     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

while  in  Colchester  that  office  was  to  be  held  by  the  Bishop  of 
London,"^  and  in  Yarm  by  the  Archbishop  of  York.*'" 

The  powers  and  duties  of  visitors  varied  greatly.  In  Bunbury 
the  preacher  was  to  examine  the  school  twice  a  year  and  to 
report  to  the  governors  anything  which  required  to  be  amended."** 
In  Colchester  the  Bishop  was  to  cause  the  revenues  of  the  pos- 
sessions to  be  employed  in  the  maintenance  and  support  of  the 
school  and  master,"*  as  well  as  to  supervise  both  school  and 
masters."'  In  Thame"'  and  in  Berkhamstead"*  the  visitor 
was  to  visit  the  school  at  least  once  in  three  years,  and  in  the 
latter  case  he  had  power  to  dismiss  the  master  and  usher  for  not 
doing  their  duty  and  was  to  receive  for  his  visitation  135.  4(i."' 
In  Newport  the  visitor  was  to  "set  down  such  orders  and  rules 
as  he  thought  convenient""'  while  in  the  case  of  Bedford  the 
visitors  had  the  power  of  appointment  of  master  and  usher"^ 
although  it  appears  that  the  master  and  usher  were  actually 
appointed  by  the  corporation. "^ 

Such  were  some  of  the  provisions  for  the  supervision  of  the 
masters  and  ushers  whose  importance  makes  necessary  a  de- 
tailed study  of  the  subject  of  the  teaching  staffs  of  the  grammar 
schools  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

*•«  Letters  Patent,  1584.     C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  1.,  526. 
"•Letters  Patent,  1588.     Carlisle  ii.,  915. 
"»  Statutes,     C.C.R.  x.,  194. 
"*  Letters  Patent,  1584.     Carlisle  i.,  424. 
"'Letters  Patent,   1584.     C.C.R.  xxxii.,  pt.  1.,  526. 
"'Deed,  1574.     Carlisle  ii.,  314. 
"*  Carlisle  i.,   534. 

"•At    Sutton    Valence  £4    were    allowed    for  the   annual   visitation. 
Letters  Patent,  1576.     S.I.C.  xi.,  97. 
"'  Carlisle  i.,   437. 

"'Letters  Patent,  1552.     Carlisle  i.,  1. 
"»  C.C.R.  vi.,  5. 


CHAPTER  III 

THE  TEACHING  STAFF  OF  THE  GRAMMAR  SCHOOL 

The  subject  of  the  present  chapter  will  be  treated  under  the 
following  topics:  Size  of  Staff,  Qualifications,  Appointment, 
Term  of  Office,  Removal,  Stipend,  and  Duties  and  Conduct  in 
Office. 

Size  of  Staff 

The  teaching  staff  of  the  average  English  Grammar  School 
in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  was  not  a  very  large  body;  in 
many  cases  is  consisted  of  but  one  person,^  a  master,  "peda- 
gogue" or  " ludimagister ;' "^  but  in  not  a  few  cases  the  staff 
consisted  of  two,  the  master,  * '  Hyghe  Maister,  "^  "  Chief  Schoole 
Maister, "*  or  " Archididascalus/'^  and  the  usher,  "under- 
master,  "  "  submaster , "  "  Surmaister ,  "•  "  Hypodidascalus, ' '' 
or  ' '  Ostiarius, '  '*  while  cases  of  staffs  of  three  or  more  were  very 
rare.  • 

Qualifications  of  Master  and  Usher 

For  the  sake  of  clearness  of  exposition  it  will  be  best  to  treat 
the  qualifications  of  ushers  before  those  of  masters.    For  reasons 

*  The  master  of  the  school  at  Rugby  had  the  title  of  ' '  Schoolmaster 
of  Lawrence  Sheriff e  of  London,  Grocer,"  Staunton,  The  Great  Public 
Schools  of  England,  351,  and  Rouse,  History  of  Rugby,  35. 

'  Terms  commonly  used  in  the  Letters  Patent  of  this  period. 
'Term  used  in  the  Statutes  of  St.  Paul's  School  (cf.  Carlisle,  ii.,  71), 
and  of  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School  {cf.  Carlisle,  ii.,  50). 

*  Term  used  by  the  master  at  Wellingborough  in  1597  in  reference  to 
himself  {cf.  Carlisle,  ii.,  227). 

'Term  occurs  in  the  Statutes  of  Westminster  School  {cf.  Staunton, 
The  Great  Public  Schools  of  England,  133). 

•Term  used  in  the  Statutes  of  St.   Paul's  School. 

'  Term  occurs  in  the  Statutes  of  Westminster  School. 

'Term  used  in  the  rules  of  the  school  at  Manchester  {cf.  S.  I.  C,  xvii., 
3M). 

*  St.  Paul's  after  1602  had  a  staff  of  three,  the  office  of  '  Under-Usher ' 
being  substituted  for  that  of  Chaplain  {cf.  Staunton,  The  Great  Public 
Schools  of  England,  187).  Merchant  Taylors'  School  was  to  have  a  staff 
of  four,  a  High  Master,  a  Chief  Usher,  and  two  Under  Ushers  (cf .  Statutes, 
Carlisle,  ii.,  53).     Shrewsbury  had  a  staff  of  four  (cf.  Appendix  L). 


5  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

which  will  be  noted  later*  °  not  much  material  concerning  the 
qualifications  of  ushers  is  to  be  found  and  the  qualifications 
given  are  generally  rather  indefinite.  Thus  in  Rivington  the 
usher  was  to  be  "a  learned  and  honest  man;"**  in  Thame, 
"an  honest  and  discreet  person,  sufficiently  enabled  with 
learning ;"*2  in  Saint  Bees,  some  poor  scholar  "that  under- 
standeth  his  grammar  and  can  write  a  reasonable  hand;"*' 
while  in  Kirkby  Stephen  "one  of  the  poorest  borne  in  the 
parish,"  "so  that  he  be  adorned  with  virtue  and  learning;"** 
in  the  case  of  Merchant  Taylors '  School  the  chief  usher  was  to 
be  "some  sober,  discreet  man,  verteous  in  lyving,  and  well 
learned,  some  single  or  wedded  man,  or  a  priest  that  hath  noe 
benefice  with  cure,  office,  nor  service,  that  may  lett  his  due 
diligence  in  the  Schoole;"**  in  Hexham  the  usher  was  to  be 
"a  sober  discreet  person,"  "a  professor  of  true  religion,"*' 
"furnished  both  with  Latin  and  Greek, "*^  and  "able  to  read 
lectures  in  the  master's  absence;"**  while  in  Aldenham  he  was 
to  "be  and  continue  a  single  man,  of  good  life  and  conversation, 
able  at  least  to  teach  the  introduction  to  grammar  and  inferior 
Latin  books  for  the  first  two  forms ' '  as  well  as  to  "  teach  English 
books  and  fair  writing  and  ciphering  and  casting  of  accounts.  "*" 
The  information  concerning  the  qualifications  of  masters  is 
more  complete.     In  our  treatment  of  this  phase  of  the  topic  we 

*°  One  apparent  reason  is  that  there  were  a  less  number  of  ushers  than 
masters,  but  for  other  and  more  important  reasons  see  Infra,  p.  76, 
footnote  216). 

**  Carlisle,   i.,    716. 

*' Indenture,  1574.     Carlisle,  ii.,  313. 

*' Statutes.  Carlisle,  i.,  157.  Similarly  in  Burford  it  was  provided 
that  the  master  appoint  some  of  his  scholars  "to  instruct  such  as  do 
leam  the  Accidence  until  a  salary  can  be  given  to  maintain  an  usher" 
(W.  Monk,  History  of  Burford,  133). 

**  Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii,,  717. 

**  Statutes,  Carlisle,  ii.,  53.  Note  similarity  to  Statutes  of  St.  Paul's 
School  which  read,  "some  man  vertuose  in  livinge,  and  well  lettered, 
some  single  man  or  wedded,  or  a  Preste  that  hath  no  benefice  with  cure, 

nor  service  that  may  let  his  due  diligence  in  the  Scole, a  man  hoole 

in  body." — Statutes,  Quoted  in  Staunton  and  in  Carlisle,  ii.,  73. 

*"  In  Ipswich  the  usher  was  to  be  approved  J, 'for  his  learning  and 
religion." — Nathll  Bacon,  The  Annals  of  Ipsche,  331. 

"  Requirement  not  at  all  common. 

**  Statutes,  1600.     C.   C.    R.,   xxiii.,   478. 

*•  Founder's  Statutes,   1595.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  67, 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     5  7 

shall  proceed  from  the  consideration  of  qualifications  of  secondary- 
importance,  such  as  those  relating  to  place  of  birth,  locality, 
age,  marriage,  and  bodily  condition,  to  the  consideration  of 
those  of  primary  importance,  such  as  moral,  religious,  and 
scholastic  requirements. 

In  two  instances  at  least,  the  candidate  was  to  have  been 
born  in  certain  counties:  in  St.  Bees,  "within  the  Counties  of 
Cumberland,  York,  Westmorland,  or  Lancaster;""  in  Kirkby 
Lonsdale,  "in  Westmorland,  Yorkshire,  or  Lancashire;"" 
-while  in  a  third  instance,  that  of  Guisbrough,  the  master  was  to 
be  "no  Scot,  or  Stranger  born.""  In  Shrewsbury  the  master 
was  to  be  selected  from  among  the  burgesses,  if  one  could  be 
found  fit  for  the  post;  if  not,  then  a  native  of  Shropshire  was  to 
"be  chosen ;  or  in  default  thereof,  ' '  a  sufficient  man ' '  bom  in 
any  other  county  or  shire,  preference  to  be  given  persons  educated 
in  the  school  at  Shrewsbury." 

In  the  few  instances  in  which  we  have  information  concerning 
the  age  requirement  it  is  rather  high.  Thus  in  Hexham  the 
master  was  to  be  at  least  26  years  of  age,^*  in  Thame  from  26 
to  60,25  and  in  Cheltenham"  and  Witton"  at  least  30  years  of 
age ;  in  Witton  he  was  to  be  at  least  of  that  age  * '  to  the  end  that 
experience  may  appear  in  his  conversation  and  life  and  that 
more  obedience  may  be  used  towards  him  for  the  same."" 

With  respect  to  the  question  of  marriage  there  is  but  little 
information.  -In  St.  Paul's.^"  Merchant  Taylors',""  Abingdon" 
and  St.  Mary  Overey,  the  master  might  be  "a  wedded  man"  or 
"" '  a  single  man. ' '"  In  Guisbrough  the  master  was  to  be  a  priest, 
or,  if  such  could  not  be  obtained,  "then  a  Layman,  being  un- 
married;" if  he  married  after  being  admitted  to  his  office,  his 

2°  Archbishop  Grindall's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  156. 

2*  Letters  Patent,   1591.     C.  C.   R.,  vii.,  545. 

"Statutes,  Carlisle,  ii.,  806,  and  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  530. 

*"  Indenture,  1571.     Staunton,  The  Great  Public  Schools,  412. 

2*  Statutes,   1600.     C.   C.   R.,  xxiii.,  478. 

2' Statutes,    1574.     S.   I.   C,   xii.,   266. 

2«Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

''Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  130. 

^»  Ibid. 

^•Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  71. 

'°  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  50. 

■^*  "Priest  or  wedded  man."     Deed,  1562.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396. 

^*  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  584. 


5  8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth . 

position  was  thereby  forfeited."  Similarly  in  Manchester'*  and 
Witton  the  master  was  to  be  "unmarried. ' '" 

But  little  is  said  concerning  the  physical  qualifications  required 
of  candidates.  In  Oundle,"  Merchant  Taylors',"  and  St.  Paul's 
the  master  was  to  be  "a  man  hoole  in  body,"  "*  while  in  St. 
Mary  Overey  the  expression  used,  "holy  in  body,"''  would 
lead  one  to  suspect  that  even  in  these  few  cases  the  'qualification 
was  a  moral  or  religious  one  rather  than  purely  physical. 

Statements  of  moral  qualifications  are  more  frequent,  although 
in  most  cases  less  specific  than  many  of  the  qualifications  thus 
far  noted.  Such  phrases  as  the  following  indicate  their  general 
nature:  "of  good  report,"*"  "well  reported  of, "*^  "sober, 
discreet  and  undefamed, "*^  "a  meet  person,"*'  "an  honest 
and  mete  man,""  "fit  and  honest,"*"  "an  honest  and  discreet 
person,  "*'  "  an  honest  person,  sad  and  discreet,  "*^  "  an  honest, 
sadde  and  discreete  man,"*^  "honest  and  virtuous,"**  and 
"honest  in  conditions  and  living.""" 

More  specific  than  the  moral  qualifications  just  quoted  are 
the  statements  of  religious  requirements  of  candidates.  In 
Woodstock  the  master  was  to  be  "  a  good  preacher  of  the  word 
of  God;""  in  Oundle,  "meet  for  his  learning  and  dexterity  in 
teaching  and  right  understanding  of  good  and  true  religion  set 

"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  806;  also,  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  530. 

'*  Rules,  1525.     S.  I.  C,  xvij.,  325. 

"Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  130. 

"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  214. 

"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  50. 

"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  71. 

"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  584. 

*"  Oundle,  Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  214. 

**  Sandwich,  Founder's  Statutes.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223- 
Also  Wakefield,  Letters  Patent,  1592.     Carlisle,  ii.,  910. 

*2  Witton,  Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  130. 

**  St.  Bees,  Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  156. 

**  Seven  Oaks,  Statutes  made  by  Governors.     Carlisle,  i.,  619. 

*' Grantham,  Letters  Patent,  1553.     Carlisle,  i.,  805. 

*•  Thame,  Indenture,   1574.     Ibid,  ii.,  313. 

*'  Broughton  in  Preston,  Deed,  1590.     S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  197. 

*' Abingdon,  Deed,   1562.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396. 

*•  St.   Mary  Overey,   Merchant  Taylors'  and  St.   Paul's.     Loc.   Cit, 

'°  Guisbrough,   Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,   806. 

"  Founder's  Will.  Adolphus  Ballard,  Chronicles  of  the  Royal  Borough 
of  Woodstock,  58. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,     sgr 

forth  by  public  authority;""  in  Sandwich,  "meet  for  his 
righte  understandinge  of  Godes  trewe  religion  nowe  sett  fourth 
by  publique  awthoritie;""  while  in  Hexham  the  master  was 
to  be  "a  zealous  and  sound  professor  of  true  religion ' '  and 
"a  true  abhorer  of  all  papistry."'*  In  some  places  the  master 
was  to  be  "a  Priest  in  Orders  at  the  time  of  his  admission."" 
While  such  was  the  provision  at  Felsted,"  Skip  ton,"  and  Thame," 
St.  Alban's"  and  Seven  Oaks*°  specified  that  the  master  should 
not  be  in  Holy  Orders.  Other  places  like  St.  Mary  Overey," 
Abingdon,"  Manchester,"  and  Merchant  Taylor's'*  and  St. 
Paul's"  took  a  middle  course  by  providing  that  the  master 
might  be  a  priest,  but  such  a  one  as  "hath  no  benefice  with  cure 
nor  service,  that  may  let  his  doing  business  in  the  School."" 
In  Cheltenham  both  master  and  usher  might  be  in  orders," 
while  in  the  statutes  of  the  schools  at  Oundle,"  Sandwich,' 
and  Witton,'**  there  are  no  specifications  as  to  whether  or  not  the 
master  may  be  a  clergyman. 

Among  the  statements  of  the  scholastic  qualifications  there  are 
not  a  few  which  possess  the  same  general  and  vague  character 
of  the  cases  noted  above.  Their  vagueness  is  illustrated  by  the 
following  phrases  in  which  they  are  couched:  "a  learned  per- 
son;""   "honest  and  learned;""    "an  honest,  discreete  and 

"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  214.  » 

"Founder's  Statutes.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223. 
**  Statutes,   1600.     C.  C.   R.,  xxiii.,  478. 
"  Guisbrough,  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  806. 
"Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,   i.,   432. 
"  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  260. 
"Indenture,  1574.     Carlisle,  ii.,  313. 
"Statutes,  1570.     Carlisle,  i.,  516. 
•"Statutes.     Carlisle,   i.,   619. 
"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  584.     ' 
"Deed,  1562.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396. 
"  Rules.     S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  325. 
•*  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  50. 
"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  71. 
"Loc.  Cit. 

"Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 
"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,       214. 
"  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223. 
"Carlisle,  i.,   130. 

"Abingdon,  Deed,  1562.  S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396.  St.  Bees,  Statutes. 
Carlisle,  i.,   156. 

"  Aldenham,  Founder's  Statutes,  1599.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  65.. 


6o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

learned  man;""  "learned  and  cunning;"^*  "sufficiently- 
furnished  and  enabled  with  learning  and  discretion. '  '^»  More 
specific,  however,  are  the  following  characteristic  qualifications: 
"learned  in  grammar  and  the  Latin  tongue;"^'  "fit,  able,  and 
literate  person,  at  least  well  instructed  in  Latin ; ""  "  sufficiently- 
learned  and  expert  in  Grammar ;"^8  "sufficiently  learned  and 
exercised  in  Grammar;'"'^  of  "good  understandinge  in  the 
Greeke  and  Latyne  tongues;"^"  "well  skilled  in  Latin  and 
Greek;""  "well  instructed  and  skilled  in  Latin  and  Greek 
Literature;""  "sufficiently  learned  to  teach  the  scholars  in 
Latin  and  Greek ;"^^  "able  to  teach  Latin  and  Greek  tongues 
learnedly  and  skilfully ;"8*  "an  honest  man,  learnede  in  the 
Greek  and  Latin  tongues,  a  good  versifiere  in  both  the  foresayde 
languages,  and  able  to  write  well  (if  possible  it  may  bee);"" 
and  ability  to  '  *  make  Greek  and  Latin  verses ' '  and  to  ' '  read  and 
interpret  the  Greek  grammar  and  other  Greek  authors."^' 

From  the  above  it  would  seem  that  the  Greek  requirement 
was  not  uncommon.  Nevertheless  there  were  still  cases  in  which 
the  proviso  of  Dean  Co  let 's  statutes  was  included.  Thus  in  the 
case  of  St.  Mary  Overey  the  master  was  to  be  "  a  man  learned 
in  good  clean  Latin  literature,  and  also  in  Greek,  if  any  may  be 
got,""  while  in    Dedham    the  master  was  to  have  sufficient 

''  Rugby,  Founder's  Will,  1567.  Staunton,  The  Great  Public  Schools 
cf  England,  351. 

'^  Halifax,  Letters  Patent,   1583.     Carlisle,  ii.,   809. 

'*  Thame,  Indenture,   1574.     Carlisle,  ii.,  313.     • 

''Lowestoft,   Deed,   1571.     C.   C.   R.,  xxii.,   179. 

''Bath,  Letters  Patent,   1553.     S.  I.   C,  xiv.,  178. 

'^  Seven   Oaks,   Statutes.     Carlisle,   i.,   619. 

"  Guisb rough,  Founder's  Statutes.  Carlisle,  ii.,  806;  also  S.  I.  C, 
xviii.,  530. 

8"  Hawkeshead,  Statutes.     H.  S.  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  473. 

*'  Hexham,   Statutes,    1600.     C.    C.    R.,   xxiii.,    478, 

"Grantham,  Letters  Patent,   1553.     Carlisle,  ii.,  805. 

"Cheltenham,  Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

"*  Lincoln,  Deed,  1583.     C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  iv.,  349. 

"  Croydan,   Deed,    1599.     S.   I.   C,   xi.,    160. 

"St.  Bees,  Statutes.  Carlisle,  i.,  156.  Also  Kirkby  Lonsdale,  Letters 
Patent,    1591.     C.   C.    R.,   vii.,    545. 

"Statutes,  1565.  Carlisle,  ii.,  584.  Almost  an  exact  copy  of  Dean 
Colet's  statute  which  reads,  "lemed  in  good  and  cleane  Laten  literature, 
and  also  in  Greke,  yf  such  may  be  gotten."  Carlisle,  ii.,  71.  The 
wording  of  this  statute  in  the  statutes  of  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School 
is  also  very   similar.     Cf.   Carlisle,   ii.,   50. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     6 1 

knowledge  of  the  Greek  tongue  * '  to  teach  the  scholars  the  prin- 
ciples thereof."" 

Not  infrequently  the  scholastic  requirements  were  stated  in 
terms  of  years  to  be  spent  in  residence  at  Cambridge  or  Oxford. 
Thus  in  Ringwood  the  master  was  to  be  chosen  from  "such  as- 
have  been  students  in  either  of  the  Universities  of  Cambridge 
or  Oxford ; ""'  in  Halifax  the  master  was  to  have  been  * '  a  student 
in  one  of  the  Universities  of  this  Realm  of  England  the  space  of 
Five  years  at  the  least ' '  and  such  a  student  as  ' '  hath  well  profited 
in  Learning.  """  But  more  frequently  this  requirement  appears 
stated  in  terms  of  academic  degrees  which  were  to  have  been 
received  from  one  of  the  Universities.  While  in  Newcastle 
under  Lyme  the  master  was  to  be  a  Bachelor  of  Arts  of  either 
Cambridge  or  Oxford,"*  in  not  a  few  cases  he  was  to  hold  the 
degree  of  Master  of  Arts."  In  the  case  of  Thame  the  master 
was  to  be  a  Master  of  Arts,  or  a  Bachelor  of  Arts  of  eight  years 
standing  in  Oxford  University,"  while  in  the  cases  of  Rugby'* 
and  Sandwich"  the  M.  A.  qualification  was  conditioned  by  the 
proviso,  clause  "yf  it  mai  be  convenientlie.""' 

*^  Statutes,  1579.     C.  C.  R.,  xxvii.,  217. 
"Deed,   1586.     C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,  530. 
•"Letters  Patent,   1585.     Carlisle,  ii.,   809. 

"Founder's  Will.     Elizabeth's  reign.     Carlisle,  ii.,  482.     In  Reading 
the  matter  appointed  in  1588  was  a  B.  A.,  while  the  one  appointed  in 
1589  held  the  M.  A.  degree.     Guilding,  Reading  Records,  i.,  386,  392. 
"  Required  in  the  following  places : 

Aldenham,  Statutes,  1599.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  65. 

Ashbome,   Letters   Patent.     Carlisle,   i,,   207. 

Boxford,  Letters  Patent,   1596.     C.   C.   R.,  xxi.,   552. 

Cheltenham,  Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

Dedham,  Statutes,   1579.     C.   C.   R.,  xxvii.,  217.     M.  A.  of  one 
year's  standing. 

Hexham,   Statutes,    1599.     C.  C.  R,  xxiii.,  478. 

Lincoln,  Deed,  1583.     C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  iv.,  349- 

Ovmdle,  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  214. 

Stevenage,  Founder's  Will.     Carlisle,  i.,  553. 

Tunbridge,  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  628. 

Bungay,    Deed,    1591.     Carlisle,   ii.,    511.     Preference  was  to  be 
given   to   Fellows  of   Emmanuel   College,   Cambridge. 
"Statutes,    1574.     S.   I.   C,  xii.,   266. 

'*  Founder's  Will,  1567.     Rouse,  History  of  Rugby,  Ap.  i. 
"  Statutes.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223. 

•'  The  master  at  Rugby  from  1580  to  1581  held  B.  A.  degree.     Rouse, 
History  of  Rugby,  35. 


.6  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Appointment  of  Master  and  Usher 

As  in  our  discussion  of  the  previous  topic  we  shall  treat  the 
master  and  usher  separately. 

Power  to  appoint  the  master  was  given  (i)  to  the  founder  of 
the  school  during  his  life  and  to  his  heirs  or  some  other  person 
or  persons  after  his  death,"  (2)  to  the  governors  of  the  school," 
(3)  to  colleges,  (4)  to  the  clergy,  or  (5)  to  royal  or  civil  authori- 
ties. The  first  two  classes  will  need  but  little  discussion  as  they 
have  been  noted  in  previous  chapters. 

While  in  Kirkby  Stephen"  and  other  places^ °°  the  master 
was  to  be  appointed  by  the  founder  during  his  life,  there  are 
instances  in  which  this  appointive  power  was  extended  to  rela- 
tives and  heirs  of  the  founder.  Thus  in  Colne  the  master  was  to 
be  appointed  by  two  cousins  of  the  founder  and  their  heirs 
and  assigns  ;^"^  at  Hawkeshead  the  privilege  was  extended  to  the 
founder's  son;*"'  at  Dronfield  it  was  extended  to  the  heir  of  the 
founder;*"'  in  Ringwood  the  master  was  to  be  appointed  by 
heirs  or  owners  of  estates  of  the  founder;*"*  in  Leeds  the  master 
was  to  be  appointed  by  the  heirs  of  the  founder  and  by  his 
feoffees,*"*  while  in  other  places  the  right  to  appoint  the  master 
was  to  belong  to  the  governors  after  the  death  of  the  founder.*"' 

The  second  class  (appointive  power  vested  in  governors)  was 
probably  the  largest  one.  As  the  cases  belonging  to  this  class 
were  merely  cited  in  Chapter  II.,  it  remains  to  give  some  of  the 
conditions  by  which  the  governors  of  a  few  of  the  schools  were 


•'  Cf.  Supra  p.  17. 

•'  Non-incorporated  governors,  Cf.  Appendix  D.  To  the  list  there 
given  might  be  added  Abingdon  (Deed,  1562.  S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396)  and 
Blackrod  (Will  of  John  Holmes,  1568.  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  185),  where  the 
appointment  was  to  be  made  by  the  trustees. 

Incorporated  trustees:  College,  Supra,  p.  31.     Guild,  Supra,  p.   t^T)- 
Town,  Appendix  E. 

Incorporated  Governors,  Appendix  F. 

»»  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  715. 

*""C"/.  Supra,  p.   17. 

*"*  A.  E.  W.  Marsh,  A  History  of  the  Borough  and  Town  of  Colne,  209. 

*"'  H.  S.  ODwper,  Hawkeshead,  474. 

*"'  True  of  appointment  of  usher  also.     Carlisle,  i.,  222. 

»"<Will  of  Founder,  1586.     C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,   530. 

*"*  Will  of  the  Founder.     Carlisle,  ii.,  841. 

*"»  E.  G.  Drayton,  Deed,  2nd  and  3rd  Philip  and  Mary.  C.  C.  R., 
xxiv.,   301.     True  also  of  appointment  of  usher. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     63 

limited.  In  Witton  the  master  was  to  be  elected  by  the  feoffees 
and  "certain  of  the  honest  men  of  the  parish,"*"  while  the 
feoffees  of  the  school  in  Crewkerne  were  to  take  unto  themselves 
■*  *  six  of  the  most  discreet  men  of  the  town  of  Crewkerne ' '  when 
they  elected  a  master.*""  In  the  cases  of  Monmouth, ***•  Gilling- 
ham,"°  and  Drayton"'  the  master  was  to  be  elected  with  the 
advice  and  consent  of  the  vicar  of  the  parish  church.  In  Guild- 
ford"' he  was  to  be  appointed  by  the  governors  with  the  advice 
and  consent  of  the  Bailiffs  of  the  King's  Manor  of  Guildford;"* 
in  Stanford  he  was  elected  by  the  governors  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Master  and  College  of  St.  John  the  Evangelist, 
Cambridge;"*  while  in  the  case  of  Aldenham  the  Master  and 
Fellows  of  Saint  John's  College,  Cambridge,  were  to  nominate 
three  persons  from  whom  the  governors  were  to  select  one  who 
was  not  to  be  admitted  to  office  until  he  had  been  examined 
"by  some  learned"  man  selected  by  the  governors  for  that 
purpose,  and  until  he  was  found  "meet  to  govern  both  for  his 
learning,  piety,  religion,  belief,  and  dexterity  in  teaching.""* 
In  Shrewsbury,  while  the  formal  appointment  of  the  master 
was  to  be  by  the  Bailiffs,  the  real  right  of  selection  was  trans- 
ferred by  Indenture,  1571,  to  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge,"' 
and  hence  the  case  really  belongs  under  the  third  class  in  which 
the  appointive  power  is  vested  in  College  authorities. 

Among  the  colleges  vested  with  this  appointive  power  St. 
John's  College,  Cambridge,  is  most  frequently  found  in  our 
material,  for  besides  being  indirectly  connected  with  the  election 
of  the  master  at  Aldenham,  and  Stanford,  it  had  the  selection  of 


**"  Founder's  Statutes.  Carlisle,  i.,  130.  In  1561  there  appears  to 
liave  been  some  trouble  about  the  selection  of  a  new  master.  Cf.  Appen- 
dix K. 

'""Deed,  1577.     C.  C.  R.,  ix.,  478. 

*"•  Letters  Patent,  1543.     Carlisle,  ii.,  164. 

"°  Decree  of  Commission,  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  372. 

*"  After  death  of  founder.     Deed.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  301. 

"'  True  of  usher  also. 

*"  Continued  until  vi.  Chas.  I.     Carlisle,  ii.,  566. 

"*Act  of  Parliament,  1548.  Carlisle,  i,,  847.  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.  pt. 
4,  279. 

**"  Founder 's  Statutes,  1599.     S.  I,  C,  xii.,  65. 

**' Staunton,   The  Great  Public  Schools  of  England,  412. 


64    English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

the  master  at  Shrewsbury,"'  Rivington,"^  and  Pocklington."* 
The  only  other  Cambridge  college  possessing  this  power,  which 
is  contained  in  our  material,  was  Emmanuel  College,  the  Master 
Fellows,  and  Scholars  of  which  were  to  have  the  nomination  of 
the  master  of  the  school  at  Bungay. ^^o  Among  the  Oxford 
colleges  which  possessed  a  similar  power  were  Queen's  College, 
whose  Provost  was  to  appoint  the  master  of  the 'school  at  St. 
Bees,*"  All  Souls  College,  the  Warden,  or  Sub-Warden,  and  Six 
Senior  Fellows  of  which  were  to  hold  the  nomination  of  the 
master  of  the  school  at  Faversham,*"  Corpus  Christi  College 
which  had  the  nomination  of  the  master  and  usher  of  the  school 
at  Cheltenham,*"  and  the  College  of  Blessed  Mary  and  All 
Saints  Lincoln,  the  Rector  and  Scholars  of  which  were  to  nomi- 
nate two  persons  for  the  vacancy,  whenever  such  occurred  at 
Sandwich,  one  of  whom  the  governors  were  to  elect  as  master.*'* 
While  the  clergy  as  advisers'^"*  and  as  members  of  governing 
bodies*"  were  indirectly  concerned  with  the  appointment  of 
masters,  there  are  a  few  instances  in  which  they  had  the  direct 
appointive  power.  Thus  in  the  case  of  Tenderden  the  master 
was  chosen  by  the  vicar  of  the  parish  ;*"  in  that  of  Lowestoft  he 
was  to  be  chosen  by  the  chancellor  of  the  diocese  of  Norwich*'" 
in  that  of  Barnestaple  he  was  to  be  appointed  by  Bishop  of 
Exeter;*''  in  that  of  Heighington  he  was  to  be  elected  by  the 

**'  Subject  to  the  limitations  imposed  by  the  qualifications.    Cf.  Supra 

P-  57- 

**^  Here  the  Masters  and  Fellows  were  limited  in  their  choice  to  two 
persons  nominated  by  the  governors  of  the  school.     Carlisle,  i.,  715. 

**•  Choice  to  be  made  by  Masters  and  Fellows.  Act  of  Parliament, 
5  Edward  VI.     C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  542. 

*'"  Deed,    1591.     Carlisle,   ii.,    511. 

*'*  Letters  Patent,  1583.     Carlisle,  i.,  152. 

*"  Jacob,  History  of  F  aver  sham,   55. 

*"  Carlisle,  i.,  446. 

***  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  201. 

*"  Vide  cases  of  Monmouth,  Gillingham,  and  Drayton,  supra,  p.  63. 

*'•  Vide  cases  of  Gainsborough,  Giggleswick,  and  Kirkby  Lonsdale, 
supra,  p.  39. 

*"  Report  of  Archbishop  Parker  to  the  Barons  of  the  Exchequer, 
1562.     Strype,  Life  of  Parker,  Vol.  I.,  228. 

*"Deed,  1571.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  179. 

*'"  Gribble,  Memorials  of  Barnestaple,   521, 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     6  5 

Dean  and  Chapter  of  Durham;**"  while  in  those  of  Croydon*" 
and  Rochdale*"  he  was  to  be  chosen  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  Still  less  numerous  are  the  instances  to  be  classed 
under  the  fifth  class,  in  which  the  appointive  power  was  vested 
in  royal  or  civil  authority.  In  Pontefract*"  the  master  was 
to  be  chosen  by  the  chancellor  of  the  Duchy  of  Lancaster,  while 
in  Berkhamsted  the  power  to  appoint  the  master  was  vested 
in  the  Crown  by  an  act  of  Parliament.**" 

Before  proceeding  to  the  consideration  of  some  of  the  provi- 
sions made  to  insure  the  election  of  masters  let  us  note  a  few 
cases  which  do  not  belong  to  any  of  the  classes  just  described. 
The  first  is  that  of  Eye  where  the  master  was  to  be  elected  by 
the  ' '  feoffees  of  the  town  lands  and  the  more  substantial  inha- 
bitants of  the  borough ;  "***  the  second  is  that  of  Sudbury  where 
"since  36  Henry  VIII.,  the  masters  have  been  chosen  by  the 
owners  of  the  impropriate  rectory,  rectorial  tithes,  etc.  of  St. 
Gregory;"***  the  third  is  that  of  Burford  where  according  to 
the  founder's  statutes  the  master  was  to  be  elected  by  "three 
voices,"  "the  first  by  the  donors  of  any  lands  or  annuities  for 
the  maintenance  of  the  school  during  their  lives, "  "  the  second 
by  the  alderman  and  steward  for  the  time  being ' '  and  ' '  the  third 
by  the  bailiffs; '  '***  while  the  fourth  case  is  that  of  Wellingborough 
where  the  master  and  usher  were  to  be  chosen  "by  the  most 
part  of  the  Inhabitants  of  the  Town  of  Wellingborough  that 
were  assessed  to  Subsidy  last  before  the  same  choice."*** 

In  not  a  few  places  precautions  were  taken  to  insure  the  actual 
appointment  of  the  master  within  a  specified  time,  which  varied 
from  twenty  days  to  six  months,  by  providing  a  second  authority 
by  whom  the  master  was  to  be  appointed  in  case  of  the  failure  of 
the  first  to  appoint  within  the  specified  time.  The  following  table 
gives  the  information  contained  in  our  material  upon  this  subject. 

*3»Deed,  1601.     S.  I.  C,  xix.,  43. 

*"  Statutes,  about  1600.  C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  871.  Sede  vacante,  by 
parson  of  Lambeth  and  Vicar  of  Croydon. 

*"  Deed,  1564.     S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  390;  also  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  267. 

**' Decree  of  the  Duchy  Court  of  Lancaster,  1583.  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii., 
pt.  ii.,  8ii. 

**°  2nd  and  3rd  Edward  VI.,  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  74.  Vide  case  of  Berk- 
hamsted, Supra,  p.  41. 

***  Constitutions  of  the  Borough  of  Eye,  1566.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  141. 

**2C.  C.  R.,  XX.,  574. 

**'  Founder's  Statutes,  1571.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  217. 

***  Statutes,  1596.     Carlisle,  ii.,  227. 

5 


66     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


Specified 
Time. 


Table 

Authority  by  whom  appointment  was  to  be  made  in 
case  of  failure  to  appoint  within  specified  time. 


20  days. 

30  days. 

I  mont 

,   I  mont 

40  days. 

6  weeks. 

6  weeks. 
6  weeks. 


of      York 


Place. 

Hemsworth, 

Hawkeshead, 
Croydon, 
Kirkby  Stephen 
Sandwich, 

Halifax, 

Felsted, 
Whitchurch, 
Pocklington, 
Faversham, 
Saint  Bees, 

Lincoln, 
Rochdale, 

Atherstone, 
Liverpool, 

"*  Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii",  818. 

**' Founder 's  Statutes.     H.  S.  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  474. 

"^  Statutes,  about  1600.     C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  872. 

^*8  Nominally  this  authority  was  the  Archbishop  of  York,  but  really 
the  authority  given,  since  the  Archbishop  was  to  appoint  the  one  whom 
the  heirs  of  the  founder  should  "notice  or  name"  and  "none  other." 
Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  715. 

"•Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  201. 

^*o  Letters  Patent,  1585.     Carlisle,  ii.,  809. 

1"  Deed,  1564.     C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i.,  206. 

*"  Statutes,  1550  (in  effect  in  1570).     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337. 

1"  Act  of  Parliament,  1552.     C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  542. 

*'*  Letters  Patent,  1576.     Carlisle,  i.,  575. 

"*  Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,  i.,   156. 

^"Deed,  1583.     C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  iv.,  349.  • 

'"  Or  in  his  absence,  the  Vice-President  of  the  same  college.  Indenture, 
1564.     C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  267. 

"'Letters  Patent,  1573.     C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  955. 

"•  Such  at  least  would  appear  from  the  following  entry  in  the  records. 
*'  22  Oct.,  1599,  ordered: 

That   Sr  Thomas  Waineweighte    shall  kepe 
Scheie  here  until  God  sende  us  some  sufficient  learned  man,  and  noe 


Dean      and      Chapter 

Cathedral,  i^'^ 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese.*"' 
I  month.  Archdeacon  of  Canterbury."^ 

1  month.  Founder's  Heirs. **^ 
Archbishop  of   Canterbury,  or  sede 

vacante,  Dean  of  Canterbury."' 
Archbishop  of  York,  or,  sede  vacante, 

Dean  of  the  Cathedral  Church."" 
Bishop  of  London.*" 
Earl  of  Shrewsbury.*" 

2  months.  Archbishop  of  York."' 

2  months.  Archbishop  of  Canterbury.*" 

2  months.  Master    of    Pembroke    Hall,    Cam- 

bridge.*" 

3  months.  Corporation.*" 

3  months.  Master  of    Corpus    Christi    College, 

Cambridge.*" 
6  months.  Bishop   of   Diocese.*" 
Indefinite.*" 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     6 7 

In  a  few  of  these  places  additional  precautions  were  taken  to 

insure  the  actual  appointment  of  the  master.  Thus  in  Hems- 
worth,  if  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  the  Cathedral  Church  in  York 
failed  to  appoint  the  master  within  twenty  days  after  they 
received  notice  of  the  vacancy,  the  householders  of  the  Parish 
or  "so  many  of  them  as  should  repair  to  the  church  when  so 
warned  by  the  Parson,  Vicar  or  Curate,  or  by  two  honest  persons 
of  the  Parish"  were  to  "nominate  Nine  honest  Householders, 
who  with  the  Archdeacon,  Parson,  or  Curate"  were  for  that 
time  to  have  *  *  the  grant  of  the  office  to  such  person  as  should 
be  apte  and  able  thereunto;"*'*'  in  Hawkeshead,  if  the  Bishop 
of  the  Diocese  failed  to  appoint  within  thirty  days,  the  appoint- 
ment was  to  be  made  by  the  Dean  and  Chapter  of  Chester;*'' 
while  in  Felsted,  if  the  nomination  were  not  made  by  the  Bishop 
of  London,  the  appointment  was  to  return  to  the  heirs  of  the 
founder.*" 

After  the  master  was  appointed  he  was  not  admitted  into 
office  until  he  had  been  examined  and  ' ' allowed"  by  the  Bishop 
of  the  Diocese.  This  was  in  accordance  with  the  Crown's 
Injunctions  of  1559,  the  one  referring  to  this  matter  reading, 
"XL.  Item,  that  no  man  shall  take  upon  him  to  teach  but 
such  as  shall  be  allowed  by  the  ordinary  and  found  meet  as  well 
for  his  learning  and  dexterity  in  teaching  as  for  sober  and 
honest  conversation,  and  also  for  right  understanding  of  God's 
true  religion."*"  This  injunction  was  made  a  law  in  1581, 
when  the  following  act  was  passed: 

"VI.  And  be  it  further  enacted,  That  if  any  Person  or 
Persons,  Body  Politick  or  Corporate,  after  the  Feast  of  Pentecost 
next  coming  shall  keep  or  maintain  any  Schoolmaster  which 
shall  not  repair  to  Church  as  is  aforesaid,*"  or  be  allowed  by  the 
Bishop  or  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese  where  such  Schoolmaster 
shall  be  so  kept,  shall  forfeit  and  lose  for  every  Month  so  keeping 
him.  Ten  Pounds. 

longer,  and  to  receive  the  wages  to  be  deduced  out  of  the  Scholemasters, 
stipend  according  to  the  t)ane. "  Sir  James  Picton,  City  of  Liverpool, 
p.  100. 

*"»  Founder's  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  818. 

*•*  Founder's  Statutes.     H.  S.  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  474. 

*«Deed,   1564.     C.  C.   R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i.,   206. 

*"  Quoted  in  Cardwell's  Annals,  Vol.  i.,   195. 

*•*  Every  Sunday  and  Holyday.     Statute,  Eliz.  i,  Cap.  a. 


68     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

"And  such  Schoolmaster  or  Teacher,  presuming  to  teach 
contrary  to  this  Act,  and  being  thereof  lawfully  convicted,  shall 
be  disabled  to  be  a  Teacher  of  Youth  and  shall  suffer  Imprison- 
ment without  Bail  or  Mainprise  for  one  Year. '  '^^^ 

It  is  very  apparent  that  the  rigid  enforcement  of  this  law 
would  mean  that  the  appointment  of  all  the  masters  in  the 
realm  was  virtually  in  the  hands  of  the  Church  fcfr  the  Bishop 
or  Ordinary  of  the  Diocese  by  refusing  to  grant  a  license"'  to 
the  candidate  selected  by  the  proper  authorities  could  thereby 
thwart  their  desires,"^  for  the  license  was  necessary  and  could 
be  granted  by  no  other  bishop  than  the  one  who  presided  over 
the  diocese  in  which  the  school  was  located/"^  Efforts  were 
made  by  the  government  to  enforce  the  law  through  the  agency 
of  the  church.  Shortly  before  its  passage  the  Council  addressed 
a  letter  to  Archbishop  Grindle  requesting  him  to  cause  "all 
such  schoolmasters  as  have  charge  of  children,  to  be  by  the 

""Statutes,  (Jan.  i6,  1581).     Anno  23°,  Eliz.  C.  i. 

i««  For  specimen  licenses  see  Appendix  I. 

"^  This  power  of  the  bishop  is  illustrated  in  the  case  of  Harrison,. 
Schoolmaster  at  Aylesham  in  1573,  the  details  of  whose  experience  are 
given  by  Strype  in  his  Life  of  Parker,  Vol.  II.,  335-37.  In  1573  the 
mastership  of  the  free  school  at  Aylesham  became  vacant.  Of  the  three 
men  who  applied  for  the  position,  Mr.  Harrison,  M.  A.,  Cambridge, 
appeared  to  be  best  qualified  and  was  highly  recommended  by  the  Mayor 
and  Aldermen  of  Norwich.  Rumors  of  Harrison 's  lack  of  complete  con- 
formity, however,  had  reached  Archbishop  Parker,  who  wrote  and  urged 
the  Bishop  of  Norwich  not  to  admit  Harrison,  who  was  finally  admitted 
upon  condition  that  he  would  keep  and  execute  the  statutes  of  the  school, 
in  reading  the  authors  there  appointed  (it  had  been  asserted  that  he  had 
condemned  the  reading  of  profane  authors  to  children),  that  he  would 
quarrel  neither  with  his  Pastor  nor  with  his  neighbors,  that  he  would  hold 
no  ' '  strange  opinions ' '  nor  defend  them  obstinately  in  prophesying,  or 
any  other  conference,  and  that  "he  should  use  no  unlawful  games,  neither 
vain  nor  disordered  company. ' '  Harrison 's  term  of  office  was  not  long. 
While  acting  as  godfather  to  an  infant  about  to  be  baptised  he  requested 
the  Deacon  "to  change  the  word  of  the  bok,  viz.,  thou  into  you;  and  to 
leave  out  the  sign  of  the  cross :  as  for  Dost  thou  forsake,  he  would  have  had 
him  to  say.  Do  you  forsake;  for  Dost  thou  believe.  Do  you  believe;  and  when 
it  was  asked.  Wilt  thou  be  baptized  in  this  faith  ?  it  was  answered,  We 
do  bring  this  child  to  be  baptized  into  the  faith  of  Christ/'  Such  signs 
of  non-conformity  could  not  be  tolerated  in  a  schoolmaster  and  the  Bishop 
declared  his  position  forfeited,  and  appointed  or  admitted  a  Mr.  Sutton 
whose  candidacy  had  been  supported  by  Archbishop  Parker. 

"*  C/.  Adams,  Elementary  School  Contest,  p.  22. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     69 

Bishop  of  the  diocese,  or  such  as  he  shall  appoint,  examined 
touching  their  religion""*  and  giving  him  power  to  have  such 
as  were  found  ' '  corrupt  and  unworthy ' '  displaced  and  to  have 
"fit  and  sound  persons  placed  in  their  rooms."  But  neither 
in  this  letter  nor  in  the  articles  of  visitation  issued  by  Arch- 
bishop Grindle  upon  receipt  of  the  letter  from  the  Council,'^" 
is  there  any  references  to  the  subject  of  licenses.  But  in  the 
directions  for  inquiry  in  his  diocese  in  1581  after  the  passage  of 
the  act  requiring  the  teachers  to  be  licensed  by  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese.  Archbishop  Grindle  ordered  the  authorities  to  "in- 
quire whether  any  schoolmaster  of  suspected  religion  or  that 
is  not  licensed  to  teach  by  the  bishop  or  ordinary  doth  teach 
in  any  public  or  private  place  within  the  diocese."'"  Similar 
articles  were  included  in  Archbishop  Whitgift's  Articles  of 
Visitation  of  the  diocese  of  Chichester  in  1585  and  of  the  diocese 
of  Sarum  in  1588.*" 

While  the  government  thus  worked  through  the  agency  of  the 
Church  it  also  in  a  few  cases  came  in  contact  directly  with  the 
school  through  the  granting  of  Letters  Patent.  Thus  in  the 
Letters  Patent  issued  to  the  school  at  Halifax  in  1585  it  was 
provided  that  when  the  governors  had  appointed  the  master, 
they  were  to  present  him  to  the  Archbishop  of  York,  ''Seda 
Archiepiscopali  plena/'  or,  " eadem  Sede  vacante,"  to  the  Dean 
of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  York,  who  was  to  certify  as  to  the 
fitness  of  the  candidate.*"  A  similar  provision  was  made  in 
the  Letters  Patent  of  the  school  at  Ipswich  in  1565  where  the 
governors  were  given  power  to  *  *  present  any  fit  person  to 
undertake  the  office  of  headmaster  to  the  Bishop  of  Norwich 
for  the  time  being  to  be  examined  by  said  ordinary."'^*  Our 
material  contains  two  instances  of  the  execution  of  this  pro- 
vision.   In  1580  it  was  ordered  that  a  certain  Mr.  John  Smith"* 

'••  Cf.  Thesis,  Appendix  J. 

"»  Cf.  Thesis,  Appendix  J. 

"*  Cf.  Thesis,  Appendix  J. 

172  Q   Thesis,  Appendix  J. 

"^Carlisle,  ii.,  809;  also  C.  C.  R.,  xviii.,  569. 

"*  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  456. 

"'  The  following  letter  of  recommendation  was  written  for  this  Mr. 
Smith  by  John  Fox,  the  martyrologist : 

' '  Jesus. 
forasmuch  as  thys  yong  ma '  for  whom  I  wryte  ys  not  so  well  known  to 


7  o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

be  "presented  to  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  for  his  allowance  of 
him  to  be  m^  of  the  Grammar  School,"  ""  while  in  1586  Mr. 
John  Burtley,  M.  A.,  was  ordered  to  be  presented  to  the  Bishop 
of  Norwich  "for  enjoying  of  the  Mastership  of  the  Grammar 
School  of  this  Towne. '  *  '" 

Some  of  the  deeds  and  statutes  also  contain  references  to  the 
subject  of  licenses.  Thus  in  Daventry"*  and  Cheltenham"' the 
candidate  was  to  be  presented  to  the  bishop  or  ordinary  of  the 
diocese  for  examination.  In  the  case  of  Witton  the  candidate 
was  to  be  examined  by  the  Bishop  of  Chester  and  by  the  master 
of  the  King 's  Grammar  School  of  Chester,  * '  as  well  for  discretion 
as  for  learning."*^"  At  Hawkeshead  the  appointment  of  the 
master  was  to  be  with  ' '  the  assent  of  the  Bishoppe  of  Cheister '  '*" 
and  the  master  was  to  be  "allowed  by  the  Ordinarie  of  the 
place  for  the  time  being,  according  to  the  Statute  in  that  case 

your  honour  peradventure,  as  he  is  to  me  by  long  acquayntance  and 
co'tinuance,  to  signifie  therefore  to  your  Lordshyp  not  only  upon  privat 
affection,  but  upon  truth  and  knowledge  in  his  behalf:  thys  is  breifly  to 
testifie  to  your  Lordshyp  that  if  ye  town  of  Ypsewych  stands  in  neade  of  a 
worthy,  godly  and  lemed  scholmaster  for  all  such  indowme  'ts  and  oma- 
m'ts  requisite  in  such  a  fu'ction,  or  trew  religion,  lemying,  diligence, 
and  practice,  for  these  and  such  other  giftes  and  abilitie,  I  know  not 
how  nor  where  they  may  better  spedd  then  in  receauyng  thys  Mr.  J. 
Smythe,  beying  hymself  bom  in  ye  same  town  of  ypsewych,  whom  both 
present  occasion  of  time  and  ye  good  vocation  of  Jesus  Christ,  I  trust 
offered  now  to  them.  Certifeying  moreouer  your  good  Lordship,  and  not 
only  you,  but  also  ye  whole  town  of  ypsewych,  that  whosoeuer  shall 
receaue  hym  for  guydyng  of  theire  scholers  shal  doe  no  such  pleasure  to 
hym,  as  profyts  to  themselues,  and  co  'moditie  to  their  yougth. 
D.  iesus  tibi  benedicat  et  anis.     Amen. 

Yours  in  Christ  iesu 

Joh.   foxe. 
Lond.  Noueb.  23 

To  ye  ryght  honorable  and  hys  very  good  Lord, 
ye  Lord  Chief e  Justice  of  England. ' ' 

Quoted  from  Had.  MS.  416  ff.  155.  in  Nathll  Bacon,  The  Annals  of 
Ipswche,  326. 

"•  Nathll  Bacon,  The  Annals  of  Ipswch,  326. 

»"  Ibid.  347- 

""Deed,   1576.     C.   C.   R.,  xiii.,   10. 

"•Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

""Statutes,   1558.     Carlisle,  i.,   130. 

"'Statutes,   1588.     Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  472. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     7 1 

provided."*"  In  Sandwich  before  the  master  was  admitted 
he  was  "to  be  first  allowed  by  the  ordynaire  and  by  examyna- 
cion  fownd  meete  bothe  for  his  learnynge  and  discreacion  of 
teachynge  as  also  for  his  honest  conversacion  and  righte  under- 
standynge  of  Godes  trewe  religion  nowe  sett  forth  by  publique 
awethoritie ; "  '"  while  in  the  case  of  Chesterfield*'*  it  is  expressly 
stated  in  the  Will  of  the  Founder  of  the  School  that  the  master 
must  be  examined  and  approved  by  the  Archbishop  of  York.*" 

In  a  few  cases  more  of  the  details  of  election,  appointment, 
and  admission  to  oflfice  are  given.  In  Sandwich  a  special 
arrangement  was  made  between  the  governors  of  the  grammar 
school  and  the  Rector  and  Scholars  of  the  College  of  Blessed 
Mary  and  All  Saints  Lincoln,  Oxford,  concerning  the  appoint- 
ment of  master  after  the  death  of  the  founder;*"  by  this  arrange- 
ment within  twenty  days  after  the  office  of  master  became 
vacant  notice  was  to  be  given  at  the  College  House  to  the  said 
Rector  and  Scholars,  who  within  the  next  twenty  days  were 
to  deliver  in  writing  and  under  their  common  seal  to  the  Mayor 
of  Sandwich,  or  to  the  usher  at  the  schoolhouse,  the  names  of 
two  duly  qualified  persons,  fellows  of  the  said  college.*" 

In  the  case  of  Thame,  as  soon  as  a  vacancy  occurred,  the 
usher  was  to  notify  the  Warden  and  Nine  Senior  Fellows  of 
New  College  who  were  to  send  the  names  of  two  properly  qualified 
persons  to  the  founder  or  his  heirs  by  whom  one  of  the  names 
must  be  chosen  within  four  days.  Within  two  days  after  his 
election  the  master  was  to  read  either  in  the  chapel  or  some  other 
part  of  the  College  the  statute,  ''De  Officio  PaedagogV  and  must 
promise  to  fulfil  to  the  best  of  his  abihty  the  office  of  master. 
As  a  pledge  that  he  would  fulfill  his  duty  he  was  compelled  to 
give  a  bond  of  ;^2o,  which  was  to  be  forfeited  by  him  should  he 
receive  three  warnings  supinae  negligentiae,  and  should  he  after 

'"Statutes,  1588.     Ibid,  473- 

*"  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223. 

*"  Carlisle,  i.,  215. 

'"  The  law  was  not  carried  out  in  all  parts  of  the  country  as  is  indicated 
by  a  report  to  the  Council  concerning  the  bad  state  of  affairs  in  Lancashire 
and  Cheshire  in  1591.  The  report  concerning  this  subject  being,  "no 
examination  is  had  of  schools  and  schoolmasters." — Calendar  of  State 
Papers,  Domestic,   1 591-1594,  p.   158. 

»8«c/.  Thesis,  p.   17. 

*'^  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  201. 


7  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth . 

the  fourth  warning  refuse  to  pay  the  money,  the  office  was  to  be 
declared  vacant,  but  otherwise  the  office  was  to  be  perpetual.^" 

In  Hexham  there  was  to  be  a  meeting  of  the  Governors  on 
the  Sunday  following  the  vacancy.  The  records  are  not  clear 
as  to  whether  the  election  of  a  new  master  was  to  take  place  at 
this  meeting  or  the  matter  merely  discussed.  But  however  that 
might  be  the  usher  was  to  keep  a  record  of  the  election.  An 
instrument  of  presentation  was  to  be  issued  to  the  master  elect 
who  was  to  present  himself  to  the  Archbishop  of  York,  or, 
sede  vacante,  to  the  Dean  of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  York,  for 
' '  approbation. ' '  If  approved,  he  was  to  subscribe  to  the  articles 
of  religion  and  to  take  the  oath  of  supremacy.  The  Archbishop 
or  the  Dean  was  then  to  issue  a  certificate  which  he  presented 
to  the  governors,  who  administered  the  oath  prescribed  by  the 
statutes  and  then  admitted  him  to  the  office  of  master."" 

The  ceremonies  of  admission  varied.  In  Ashborne  it  would 
seem  from  the  Letters  Patent  of  1585  that  there  were  to  be  no 
such  ceremonies.*'"  In  Wakefield  they  appear  to  have  con- 
sisted of  an  oath  taken  by  the  master  in  the  presence  of  the 
assembled  governors  before  entering  upon  the  duties  of  his 
office  that  he  would  be  faithful  to  those  duties.*'*  In  St.  Albans 
the  master  before  being  admitted  to  take,  before  the  Mayor 
and  the  major  part  of  the  Burgesses,  "the  Oath  mentioned  in 
the  Statutes  anno  Prima  of  the  Queen's  Majestic  according 
as  by  the  Statute  of  anno  Quinto  of  her  reign  all  Schoolmasters 
be  appointed."*'*  The  ceremonies  in  the  cases  of  St.  Paul's 
and  the  Merchant  Taylors'  were  to  be  very  similar.  The 
Statute  concerned  with  this  subject  in  the  Statutes  of  St.  Paul 
is  quoted  here  in  the  text  and  that  of  Merchant  Taylors'  in  the 
accompanying  footnote  for  the  purpose  of  showing  the  similarity 
between  the  two.*" 


*"  Statutes,    1574. 

S.  I.   C,  xii.,  266. 

*»' Statutes,    1600. 

C.   C.    R.,   xxiii.,   478-79. 

*">  Carlisle,  i.,  209. 

*»*  Letters  Patent, 

1592.     Carlisle,  ii.,  911. 

*»*  Statutes,    1570. 

Carlisle,   i.,   515. 

*"  "This  High  Master  so  being  chosen  shall  have  his  charge  given 
to  him  by  the  Maister  and  Wardens  of  the  said  Company,  for  the  tyme 
being,  then  being  present  in  the  said  Schoole,  saying  to  him  on  this  wise, 
or  such  like  in  effect: 

' '  Sir,  we  have  chosen  you  to  be  chief  Maister  and  Teacher  of  this 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     73 

"The  Mercers  shall  assemble  together  in  the  Scole-house, 
with  such  advice  and  counselle  of  well  literature  and  learned 
men  as  they  can  get;  they  shall  chose  this  Maister,  and  give 
unto  him  his  charge,  saying  unto  him  on  this  wyse: 

"  'Sir,  we  have  chosen  you  to  be  Maister  and  Teacher  of 
this  Scole,  to  teache  the  children  of  the  same  not  only  good 
literature,  but  allso  good  maners,  certifieing  you  that  this  is 
no  rome  of  Continuance  and  Perpetuite,  but  upon  your  dew  tie 
in  the  Scole.  And,  every  yere  at  Candlemass,  when  the  mercers 
be  assembled  in  the  Scole-house,  ye  shall  submit  you  to  our 
examination,  and  founde  doinge  your  duetie  accordinge,  ye 
shall  continue;  otherwise  reasonable  warned,  ye  shall  contente 
you  to  departe;  and  you  of  your  part,  not  warned  of  us,  but 
of  your  mynde,  in  any  season  willing  to  departe,  ye  shall  give 
us  warning  Twelve  months  before,  without  we  can  be  shortlyer 
well  provided  of  another.  Also,  being  Maister,  ye  shall  not 
absente  you,  but  upon  license  of  the  Surveyors  being  for  the  time 
being.  Also,  yf  any  controversy  and  stryfe  shall  be  betwixt 
you  and  the  Surmaister,  or  the  Chapelyne  of  the  Scole,  ye  shall 
stand  at  the  direction  of  the  Surveyors  being  for  that  yere. ' 

"And,  yf  the  chosen  Maister  will  promise  this,  thenne  admyt 
him  and  name  him  to  it,  and  stall  him  in  his  seat  in  the  Scole, 
and  shew  him  his  Lodgings."  '"* 


Schoole,  to  teach  the  Children  of  the  same,  not  only  good  literature 
but  also  good  manners,  certyfying  you,  that  this  is  noe  roome  of  con- 
tynuence  and  perpetuity,  but  upon  the  doing  of  your  duty  in  the  Schoole. 
And  every  yere  when  as  The  Maister,  Wardens,  and  Assistants,  shalbe 
assembled  in  the  Schoole  howse,  concerning  the  Visitation  thereof,  you 
shall  submytt  you  to  their  examinacon,  and,  found  doing  your  duty 
accordingly,  you  shall  contynewe,  otherwise,  reasonably  warned,  you  shall 
content  you  to  departe;  and,  ye,  of  your  party,  not  warned  of  us,  but  of 
your  owne  minde  in  any  season  willing  to  departe,  ye  shall  give  us  warning 
Twelve  monethes  before,  without  we  can  shortlyer  be  well  provided  of 
another  to  supply  your  roome. 

"Also,  being  Maister  ye  shall  not  be  absent  from  the  said  School  above 
Twenty  working  dayes  in  the  year,  which  also  shall  be  (conjunctim  or 
divisum),  without  some  urgent  cause,  and  good  consideracons  shall  move 
the  Surveyors  of  the  said  Schoole  for  the  time  being  to  graunt  a  further 
time  of  absence,  and  that  the  Chief  Usher  nor  Under  Ushers  be  not  then 
absent  from  the  Schoole." — The  next  clause  is  quoted  almost  verbatim, 
from  the  statutes  of  St.  Paul's  School. — Carlisle,  ii.,  50. 

'•*C/.  Carlisle,  ii.,  72. 


7  4     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

In  Witton  the  new  schoolmaster  was  to  be  escorted  to  the 
schoolhouse  by  the  master  of  the  King's  Grammar  school  of 
Chester,  by  the  Feoffees  of  the  School,  and  by  "certain  honest 
men  of  the  Parish ' '  amongst  whom  405.  were  to  be  distributed 
for  their  trouble  at  each  ' '  placing. ' '  The  master  was  to  be 
shown  his  lodgings,  lands,  houses,  tenements,  etc.,  the  con- 
dition of  the  school,  and  "then  and  there"  the  Orders,  Rules,. 
Laws,  and  Statutes  were  to  be  read  to  him  in  order  that  he 
might  understand  *  *  his  charge  and  what  is  required  at  his. 
hands. "»" 

In  Kirkby  Stephen  the  master  was  to  meet  in  the  parish 
church  at  least  two  of  the  Governors,  the  heir  or  heirs  of  the 
founder,  the  Churchwardens,  and  twelve  men  of  the  parish,, 
in  the  presence  of  whom  he  was  to  take  the  following  oath: 

"  I  do  swear  by  the  contents  of  this  book,  that  I  shall  freely 
without  exacting  any  money,  'diligently  instruct  and  teach  the 
children  of  this  parish,  and  all  others  that  shall  resort  to  me, 
in  Grammar  and  other  humane  doctrine,  according  to  the 
statutes  thereof  made, — and  I  shall  not  read  to  them  any  corrupt 
or  reprobate  books  or  works  set  forth  at  any  time  contrary  to  the 
determination  of  the  universal  catholique  church,  whereby  they 
may  be  infected  in  their  youth  in  any  kind  of  heresie  or  corrupt 
doctrine,  or  else  to  be  indured  to  insolent  manner  of  living: 
And  further  shall  observe  all  the  statutes  and  ordinances  of 
this  schoole  now  made,  or  hereafter  to  be  made  which  concern 
me,  and  shall  doe  nothing  in  the  prejudice  thereof,  but  help 
to  maintain  the  same  from  time  to  time  during  my  aboad  herein 
to  the  best  of  my  power — so  help  my  God,  and  the  contents  of 
this  book."  *»" 

Similar  to  the  above  oath  was  that  to  be  taken  by  every 
schoolmaster  of  East  Retford,  who  before  his  admission  was  ta 
be  sworn  upon  the  Holy  Bible  before  the  Archbishop  of  York,, 
or  "his  lawful  Deputy  or  Deputies,"  and  was  to  recite  the 
following   oath : 

"I,  A.  B.,  being  elected  and  named  as  Master  of  the  King's 
Majesty 's  Free  School  of  East  Retford,  in  the  County  of  Notting- 
ham, from  this  present  time  so  long  as  I  shall  be  master  of  the 
said  School,  shall  not  receive  nor  take  any  annual  Service  or 

'"Statutes,   1558.     Carlisle,  i.,    130. 
"•Statutes,    1561.     Carlisle,    ii.,    714. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     7  5 

yearly  Salary,  Stipend,  or  Wages  of  any  person,  or  persons, 
which  shall  or  may  be  hurtful,  prejudicial,  or  hindrance  unto 
the  Godly  bringing  up  or  virtuous  instructing  of  the  Scholars 
of  the  said  School, — and  furthermore,  I  shall  not  fraudulently, 
maliciously,  nor  wittingly  of  my  part  neglect  or  break  any 
Ordinance  or  Statute  of  the  said  School  lawfully  set  forth  and 
made,  so  far  as  to  me  doth  appertain.  But  shall  inviolately 
observe  and  keep  them,  and  every  one  of  them,  as  near  as  God 
shall  give  me  grace,  as  God  help  and  the  Holy  contents  of  this 
Book."*" 

The  master  was  then  to  be  put  in  possession  of  his  office  by 
at  least  six  of  the  Bailiffs  and  Burgesses,  governors  of  the  school, 
who  were  to  deliver  the  hesp  of  the  School-house  into  his  hand 
and  to  say: 

"Sir,  Ye  are  chosen  to  be  School-master  of  this  School,  to 
teach  Scholars  hither  resorting,  not  only  Grammar  and  other 
virtuous  doctrine  but  also  good  Manners,  according  to  the 
intent  of  the  most  excellent  and  virtuous  Prince  King  Edward 
the  Sixth,   Founder  of  the  same — 

'  *  Whereupon  we  assure  this  to  you  a  room  of  perpetual 
continuance,  upon  your  good  demeanour  and  duty  to  be  done 
within  this  Grammar  School."*" 

Before  proceeding  to  the  discussion  of  the  next  topic  of  the 
chapter,  the  Term  of  office  of  Master  and  Usher,  let  us  note 
briefly  the  data  concerning  the  Appointment  and  Admission  of 
Usher. 

While  in  a  large  number  of  cases  the  power  to  appoint  the 
usher  was  vested  in  the  governors  of  the  school,*"  yet  in  not  a 
few  instances  the  master  was  directly  or  indirectly  concerned 
with  the  appointment  of  usher.  Thus  in  Ipswich  the  power 
to  appoint  the  usher  was  vested  in  the  governors  who,  however, 
were  to  "appoint  such  a  man  as  the  master  should  think  fit" 
for  the  office.*""     In  Pontefract  the  usher  was  to  be  appointed 

*»'  Statutes.     Carlisle,   ii.,   286-87. 

'"'Ibid.,  287. 

'**  Cf.  Appendices,  D,  E,  F;  also  Thesis,  p.  52. 

""Letters  Patent,  1565.  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  465.  The  following  are 
additional  data  concerning  the  appointment  of  usher  in  Ipswich :  On  Dec. 
5,  1577,  it  was  ordered  "that  Joseph,  mr  Dawes  sonne,  shall  continue 
Usher  of  the  Schoole  until  Annunc:  next  (Mar.  25),  and  that  the  Bayliffs 
and  such  as  they  shall  call  to  them  shall  allow  him  to  continue  still  in 


7  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

by  the  governors,  "the  mayor  and  brethren,"  with  the  advice 
of  the  master, 2"^  and  in  Wakefield  by  the  governors  with  the 
"help  and  assistance"  of  the  master, ^''^  while  similarly  in  Hali- 
fax the  usher  was  to  be  elected  by  the  governors,  the  city  corpora- 
tion, provided  they  took  unto  themselves  the  master  "to  judge 
•of  the  sufficiency  in  learning  and  aptness  in  the  function  of  the 
said  Usher.""  In  Hawkeshead  the  usher  was  to  be  chosen  by  the 
'  *  Schole-master  and  the  gounors  of  the  said  schole  or  the  most 
pte  of  them;""*  in  Oundle""*  and  Seven  Oaks  he  was  to  be 
■chosen  by  the  master  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  governors;"' 
in  Hexham  he  was  to  be  chosen  by  the  master  and  *  *  allowed  ' ' 
by  the  governors;"^  in  Sandwich  he  was  to  be  appointed  and 
elected  by  the  master  and  admitted  by  the  governors  "not 
knowing  sufficient  cause  to  refuse  him,"  "^  while  in  Kirkby 
Stephen,""  Redgraves,^^''  Saint  Bees,"^  Berkhamsted,^"  Thame^^' 
Tunbridge,"*  and  Whitchurch,"''  the  master  was  to  have  the 
power  of  appointment."' 

that  office,  or  chose  somme  other  meeter  man." — Annals  of  Ipswche, 
316.  On  April  14,  Joseph  Dawes  resigned  and  it  was  ordered  that  the 
bayliffs  and  portmen,  with  the  consent  of  Mr.  Dawes,  the  schoolmaster, 
"shall  elect  another  in  his  roome. ' ' — Ibid.,  323.  In  1582  a  newly  selected 
usher  was  to  be  examined  by  a  committee  consisting  of  the  rector,  the 
school-master,  and  an  ex-schoolmaster,  by  which  he  was  to  be  "  approved 
for  his  learning  and  religion." — Ibid.,   331. 

'"*  Decree  of  the  Duchy  Court  of  Lancaster,  1583,  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii., 
pt.  2,  810. 

'"*  Letters  Patent,   1592.     Carlisle,  ii.,  911. 

20' Letters  Patent,  1585.     Carlisle,  ii.,  809.     C.  C.  R.,  xviii.,  569. 

^°*  Statutes.     Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  473. 

20*  Statutes,   EHz.     Carlisle,  ii.,   215. 

208  Statutes,   1574."  Carlisle,  i.,   621, 

2"  Statutes,  1600.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiii.,  478. 

208  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  223. 

2o»  Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  718. 

2'o  Letters  Patent,  1561,  and  Statutes,  1576.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  150. 

2"  Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,   i.,    157. 

212  Date,  1564.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  74. 

2»3  The  appointment  by  the  master  was  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
warden  and  two  senior  fellows  of  New  College,  Oxford.  Statutes;  1574. 
S.  I.  C,  xii.,  266. 

21*  Statutes,  EHz.     Carlisle,  i.,  628. 

21*  Statutes,  1550-1570.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337;  also  power  of  dismissal. 

2"  This  presents  another  reason  for  the  absence  of  definite  qualifica- 
tions of  usher  noted  on  page  56.     In  the  large  number  of  cases  in  which 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     7  7 

Concerning  the  time  within  which  appointments  of  ushers 
were  to  be  made,  the  statutes  and  letters  patent  generally  make 
no  specifications.  In  Halifax,  however,  this  time  was  fixed  at 
one  month,"'  while  in  Rivington  within  the  same  time  the  usher 
was  to  be  nominated  by  the  governors  and  presented  to  the 
Bishop  of  Durham  or  Chester  for  examination.*" 

While  the  information  concerning  the  formal  admission  of 
ushers  is  meagre,  it  is  not  uninteresting.  The  ceremony  at  East 
Retford  and  Wakefield""  was  the  same  for  master  and  usher,"* 
while  those  of  St.  Paul's  and  Merchant  Taylors'  resemble  very 
much  the  formalities  accompanying  the  admission  of  the  master 
as  will  be  seen  from  the  following  quotations  from  the  statutes 
of  St.  Paul's."' 

"This  Surmaister  the  Hygh  Maister  shall  chose  as  often  as 
the  rome  shall  be  voyde,  and  when  the  Hygh   Maister  hath 

the  appointment  was  practically  left  to  the  master,  it  probably  was  not 
thought  necessary  to  state  the  qualifications  inasmuch  as  the  master 
would  be  expected  to  choose  such  a  man  as  was  qualified  to  perform 
the  duties  peculiar  to  his  school. 

"'Letters  Patent,  1585.     Carlisle,  ii.,  809.     C.  C.  R.,  xviii.,  569. 

"»C/.  Carlisle,  i.,   716. 

"•  Cf.  supra,  p.   74. 

"» Ibid. 

'"  The  following  is  the  text  of  the  corresponding  sections  of  the  Statutes 
of  the   Merchant  Taylors'   School: — 

"And  when  The  High  Maister  hath  appointed  him  upon  one,  The 
High  Maister  shall  call  to  the  Schoole  the  Surveyors  of  the  Schoole,  and 
before  them  he  shall  say  to  the  Ussher  on  this  wise : 

"  'Sir,  before  these  my  Maisters  here,  The  Surveyors  of  the  Schoole,  I 
shew  unto  you  that  I  have  chosen  you  to  be  the  Chief  Ussher  or  Under 
Maister  of  this  Schoole,  and  to  teach  allwaies,  from  tyme  to  tyme,  as  I 
shall  appoint  you,  and  supply  my  roome  in  my  absence  when  it  shall  be 
gratmted  me  by  my  Maisters,  the  said  Maisters  and  Wardens,  and  also  at 
all  such  tymes  as  I  shall  be  sick  of  any  curable  disease.' 

"Then  the  said  Maister  and  Wardens  shall  exhort  the  Ussher  dilligently 
to  doe  his  duty,  and  shall  say  unto  him  on  this  wise : 

"  'Your  roome  is  no  perpetuity,  but,  according  to  your  labor  and 
diligence,  you  shall  contynue:  otherwise,  fownd  not  doing  your  duty 
accordingly,  and  reasonably  warned  of  us,  ye  shall  departe. 

"  '  Yf  it  shalbe  so  that  at  any  tyme  you  will  departe  of  your  owne  mynd, 
yee  shall  give  us  one  yere  's  warning  before  your  departure. '  ' ' 

The  next  clause  is  quoted  verbatim.  The  following  clause  deals  with  a 
similar  provision  concerning  approval  of  the  election  and  the  assignment 
of  lodgings.     Cf.  Carlisle,  ii.,  52. 


7  8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

appointed  him  upon  one,  he  shall  call  to  the  Scole  the  Surveyors 
of  this  Scole,  and  before  them  he  shall  say  to  the  Surmaister 
on   this   wise: — 

"  'Sir,  before  these  my  Maisters  here,  the  Surveyors  of  this 
Scole,  I  shew  unto  you  that  I  have  chosen  you  to  be  Under 
Maister  of  this  Scole,  and  to  teach  always  from  tyme  to  tyme  as 
I  shall  appoint  you  and  supply  my  rome  in  my  absence  when 
it  shall  be  granted  me  by  my  Maisters,  the  Mercers,  Wardens, 
and  Surveyors,  and  for  such  more  labor  in  my  absence  I  shall 
somewhat  so  to  you  as  my  Maisters  here  shall  think  best. ' 

"Thanne  the  Surveyors  shall  exorte  the  Surmaister  diligently 
to  do  his  dewtie  and  shall  say  to  him  on  this  wy se :  '  Your  rome 
is  no  perpetuitie,  but  according  to  your  labor  and  diligence 
ye  shall  continue,  otherwise  found  not  according  and  reasonable 
warned  of  us,  ye  shall  departe.  Yf  it  shall  be  so  that  at  any  tyme 
ye  will  departe  of  your  owne  mynde,  ye  shall  give  us  half  a  year 
warninge.  If  any  controversy  be  betwixt  you  and  the  Hyghe 
Maister,  ye  shall  stand  at  our  direccion  in  every  thinge. ' 

"  Yf  he  will  promise  this,  thenne  let  The  Mercers  approve  the 
election  of  the  Surmaister,  and  assigne  him  his  lodgings  in 
The  Old  Chaunge."'^^ 

The  ceremonies  accompanying  the  admission  of  the  usher  of 
the  school  at  Thame  also  resembled  those  of  the  master  in  the 
same  place.  The  Sunday  after  his  election,  in  the  presence  of 
the  Churchwardens  and  of  at  least  four  "graviores  incolae** 
of  the  parish,  the  usher  was  to  read  in  English,  in  the  parish 
church,  the  statutes  concerning  the  duty  of  the  master  and 
usher  and  to  promise  according  to  a  set  form  of  words  to  observe 
the  rules  of  the  school."' 

The  terms  for  which  the  master  and  the  usher  were  elected 
varied  greatly.  In  the  cases  of  St.  Paul 's  and  Merchant  Taylors ' 
they  were  appointed  for  one  year  with  the  understanding  that  if 
they  were  giving  satisfaction  they  would  be  continued  in  office."* 
A  similar  provision  with  respect  to  the  master  seems  to  have 
existed  in  Burford."'    In  Kirkby  Stephen  the  following  statute 

2"C/.    Carlisle,   ii.,    73. 

"^  Statutes,  1574.  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  266.  The  usher  gave  bond  for  j£oi 
which  was  to  be  forwarded  by  the  master  to  the  warden  of  New  College 
within  one  month  after  election  of  usher  under  penalty  of  ten  "solide. " 

^^  Supra,  p.   74. 

'"  William  J.  Monk,  History  of  Burford,  133.     Also  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  217. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Quee  n  Elizabeth .     7  9 

applied  to  the  term  of  office  of  the  usher:  ' '  And  the  same  Usher 
shall  continue  no  longer  than  the  space  of  three  years  in  his 
roome  aforesaid,  but  some  other  shall  be  appointed  thereto  after 
the  space  of  three  years  or  before,  if  the  Schoolmaster  think 
it  convenient;""'  while  in  Saint  Bees  the  master,  limited  by 
no  such  time  limit,  was  to  place  and  displace  the  usher  ' '  as  his 
deserts  may  require,  and  as  shall  seem  convenient  unto  the  said 
Schoolmaster."'"  While  in  the  case  of  King's  Lynn  the  master 
and  usher  were  to  be  appointed  during  the  goodwill  and  pleasure 
of  the  Corporation,"'  and  in  those  of  Newcastle  and  Reading 
they  were  to  serve  during  the  pleasure  of  the  patrons,"*  still 
in  a  large  number  of  cases  the  length  of  the  term  of  service 
depended  upon  the  conduct  and  success  of  the  master  and  usher 
themselves.  Thus  in  Thame  they  were  not  to  be  so  appointed 
that  they  could  not  be  removed  "upon  just  occasion.""" 
It  has  already  been  noted  that  in  East  Retford  the  master 
and  usher  were  to  have  "perpetual  continuance"  of  office 
' '  upon  good  demeanor  and  duty  to  be  done  within  the  grammar 
school.""'  In  Ashborne  and  Oundle  the  master  and  usher 
were  elected  for  life  subject  to  removal  in  the  former  place  for 
violating  the  statutes  of  the  school"'  and  in  the  latter  for  proven 
misconduct."'  In  Gravesend  the  master  was  "to  be  the  Schole- 
master  during  so  longe  tyme  as  he  shall  behave  himself  honestly, 
and  well  and  dulie  performe  the  offyce  of  a  Schoolemaster  in 
teaching  his  Scollers  manners  and  hollsome  learning  according 
to  the  lawes  of  the  Realme,""*  while  in  Wakefield  the  master 
was  *  *  to  continue  so  long  as  he  shall  be  found  by  the  governors 

"•Statutes,  1566.  Carlisle,  ii.,  718.  For  qualifications  of  usher  here 
^f.  Supra,  56. 

'"Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle,  i.,  157.  For  qualifications  of  usher  here 
cf.  Supra,  56. 

'"Corporation  Records,  1594.     C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  25. 

"•  Patrons  of  Newcastle  school,  the  Mayor  and  Six  Aldermen.  Brand, 
Newcastle  upon  Tyne,  89.  Patrons  of  Reading  school,  the  Mayor 
and  "  Capital  burgesses. "     Coates,  History  of  Reading,  65. 

""Indenture,    1574.     Carlisle,  ii.,  314. 

"*  Supra,  p.   74. 

"'Letters  Patent,   1585.     Carlisle,  i.,   209. 

'"Statutes,  1556.     Carlisle,  ii.,  215. 

"*  Notice  given  by  the  Portreve,  Juratts,  and  Inhabitants  of  the 
towns  and  parishes  of  Gravesend  and  Milton  in  1595.  Quoted  in  full  by 
Robert  Pierce  Cruden  in  his  History  of  the  Towne  of  Gravesend,  226. 


8o     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

to  be  diligent  and  faithful  in  his  office,  fit  for  the   same  both  for 
his  Religion  and  Conversation,  and  no  longer.""^ 

To  sum  up  briefly :  the  master  and  usher  were  appointed  for  a 
specified  time,"'  for  a  time  not  specified  but  subject  to  the 
pleasure  of  either  the  governors  or  the  patrons  of  the  school,  and 
for  life  subject  to  removal  for  failure  to  give  satisfaction.  Some 
of  the  grounds  for  removal  have  been  considered  in  this  section ; 
others  together  with  the  regulations  with  respect  to  dismissal 
will  be  considered  in  the  following  section  on  ' '  The  Removal  of 
Master  and  Usher. ' ' 

Removal  of  Master  and  Usher. 

It  has  been  noted  in  the  preceding  section  that  the  chief 
grounds  for  removal  of  either  master  or  usher  were  inefficiency 
or  negligence  of  duties"'  and  misconduct  in  office.""  What 
was  implied  by  misconduct  in  office  can  be  gathered  from  the 
following  regulations  concerning  conduct  in  office:  in  Kirkby 
Stephen  the  master  was  not  to  be  given  to  ' '  unlawful  pastimes 
or  drunkenness,  or  else  be  noted  openly  to  have  an  evil  name 
or  other  detestable  vice  or  deed  which  shall  require  or  need 

^'Letters  Patent,   1592.     Carlisle,  ii.,  910. 

"•  In  Rugby  there  appears  to  have  been  a  period  of  probation.  In 
1581  Nicholas  Greenhill  was  appointed  master  upon  condition  that 
"After  three  yeares  tryall  of  the  said  Nicholas  Greenhill  in  that  place 
that  hee  the  said  Nicholas  should  be  and  continewe  there  duringe  his 
liefe  yf  there  should  be  noe  just  cause  given  by  the  said  Nicholas  Greenhill 
to  the  contrarie. ' '  (The  said  Nicholas  held  office  until  1604.)  Extracted 
from  Inquisition  of  1602,  Chancery  Petty  Bag;  Charitable  Uses.  Bk.  i.. 
No.  28,  quoted  in  full  by  Rouse,  History  of  Rugby,  Appendix,  II.,  B. 

2"  Usher  of  school  at  Ipswich  discharged  by  Corporation  in  1594  for 
"neglecting  his  place."     Bacon's  Annals,   377. 

23"  The  following  is  a  graphic  account  of  the  rather  forcible  expulsion  of 
the  master  of  the  Rugby  school  in  158 1.  It  is  quoted  in  Rouse's  History 
of  Rugby,  Appendix  II.,  D.  from  the  articles  objected  before  the  Lordes 
and  the  reste  of  Her  Majesties  moste  honorable  Privy  Counsell  againste 
Edwarde  Boughton,  of  Cawston,  in  the  Countie  of  Warrwick,  Esq.  (Rec. 
Office,  State  Papers,  Domestic,  Eliz.,  Vol.  146,  No.  65).  "Item,  He  him 
selfe  with  divers  others  in  his  companie,  riotouslye  and  contrary  to  justice,, 
hathe  made  a  forcible  entrie  into  the  scoole  of  Rugby,  in  the  Countie  of 
Warrwick,  and  from  thence  hathe  removed  with  stronge  hande  and 
displaced  one  Richard  Seele,  being  quietlie  possessed  of  the  same  for 
the  space  of  eighteene  monethes  before. ' '  For  other  details  see  Rouse, 
p.  38,  and  Appendix  II.,  B. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     8 1 

ecclesiastical  restraint  or  correction  ;""•  in  Foisted  the  master 
and  usher  were  not  to  be  "  drunkards,  whorehunters,  or  lewd  in 
living;"  **"  in  Oundle  neither  master  nor  usher  was  to  be  "a 
common  gamester,  haunter  of  taverns,  neither  to  exceed  in 
apparel  nor  in  other  ways  to  be  an  infamy  to  the  school  or  give 
evil  example  to  the  scholars, ' '  but  each  was  to  be  "  in  all  points ' ' 
such  as  "to  show  himself  an  example  of  honest,  continent,  and 
Godly  behaviour;"  ^*^  while  in  Witton  the  master  was  not  to  be 
"dissolute  in  manners,"  "a  drunkard,"  "a  whoremonger," 
or  ' '  entangled  with  any  other  occupation  repugnant  to  his  vo- 
cation, ' '  nor  was  he  to  be  "a  dicer  or  a  common  gamester. '  ''*' 

Another  ground  for  discharge  was  prolonged  absence  from 
school.  Thus  in  Saint  Bees  the  master  was  to  forfeit  his  office 
for  being  absent  fourteen  days  together,  or  one  month  at  several 
times,  above  the  twenty  days  allowed  him  by  the  statutes  of  the 
school;'*'  in  Felsted  the  same  penalty  was  inflicted  for  absence 
of  eighty  days  in  one  quarter  of  the  year;'"  while  in  Crediton 
and  St.  Mary  of  Ottery  the  master  was  to  be  removed  for 
absence  of  one  month.'*' 

There  seems  to  be  a  disposition  to  give  the  master  and  usher 
a  fair  trial.  In  the  first  place  there  is  an  effort  to  make  sure  of 
the  guilt  of  the  accused  before  passing  sentence  upon  him.  In 
Louth  the  complaint  was  to  be  made  to  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln 
who  was  to  ' '  interpose  his  censure, ' '  and,  if  the  offense  demanded 
it,  was  to  deprive  the  master  or  usher  of  office;'*"  similarly  in 
Kirkby  Stephen,  * '  vices  and  offenses ' '  charged  against  the  master 
were  to  be  "redressed  by  the  Bishop  or  ordinary  of  the  Diocese 
of  Carlisle  according  to  ecclesiastical  order  or  common  law," 
and  if  found  guilty  the  master  was  then  to  be  "  expelled  out  of 

"•Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  717. 

'^"Deed,  1564.     C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i,  206. 

"*  Statutes,  Eliz.  Carlisle,  ii.,  215.  The  rule  in  Sandwich  was  almost 
identical.     Cf.   Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,   225. 

**' Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle,  i.,  130.  Cf.  Camden's  words  concerning 
Roger  Ascham,  "but  being  too  much  addicted  to  Dicing  and  Cock- 
matches,  he  lived  and  died  a  poor  man. ' ' — Camden,  Life  of  Qxieen  Eliza- 
beth, Anno.  II. 

2*»  Statutes,   1583.     Carlisle,  i.,   156. 

2"  Deed,  1564.     C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i,  206. 

»*» C/. Carlisle,  i.,  258,  325. 

""Letters  Patent,  1552.     Carlisle,  i.,  825. 
6 


8  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 

office;""^  while  in  Felsted  the  master  and  usher  were  to  be 
proved  of  misconduct  before  the  Bishop  of  London."^  In  Witton 
a  master  accused  of  misconduct  was  to  be  tried  by  some  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Witton,  and  if  found  guilty  he  was  to  be  dis- 
charged. 2""  In  Hawkeshead  there  was  to  be  an  examination 
by  the  governors  of  the  school.""  In  Sandwich  it  was  necessary 
for  the  master  to  be  "sufficiently  convicted,""*  while  in  Seven 
Oaks  the  master  was  not  to  be  dismissed  *  *  without  urgent  cause 
proved  and  allowed  by  the  majority  of  governors.""^  In 
Alford  the  governors  were  not  to  put  away  any  schoolmaster 
until  he  had  been  condemned  by  two  magistrates  one  of  whom 
he  was  to  be  allowed  to  choose."^ 

In  the  second  place,  there  are  not  a  few  cases  in  which  it  was 
prescribed  that  attempts  were  to  be  made  to  help  the  master 
reform.  In  cases  of  misdemeanor  in  Hawkeshead,  the  master 
was  to  have  three  warnings  from  the  governors  to  leave  and 
*' amende  the  said  faulte  and  offence;"  these  warnings,  or 
"monycons, ' '  were  to  be  made  "openlie  before  the  Stipendiarie 
Mynister  of  Hawkeshead  Churche  and  some  other  honeste 
psons  of  the  pyshe ; ' '  between  the  warnings  a  month,  and  no  more, 
was  to  elapse;  if  the  master  "mended  his  ways,"  he  was  to 
"Concynewe  his  place  and  office  of  Scholemastership. "  "* 
In  Sandwich  the  offending  master  or  usher  was  to  be  twice 
"gently  warned  and  admonished"  by  the  Founder,  and  after 
his  death  by  the  governors  of  the  school;  if,  after  having  been 
twice  "solemplie  admonished  by  the  governors,  or  the  greater 
parte  of  them,"  he  did  not  amend  and  "diligentlie  followe 
his  office  and  charge  of  the  school,"  he  was  to  be  "utterlie 
expulsed  and  amoved,"  and  another  was  to  be  "received  in 
his  rome".  "^  In  East  Retford  there  were  to  be  "three  several 
monitions"  by  at  least  six  of  the  Bailiffs  and  Burgesses  at 

2*^  Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  717. 
2*8  Deed,  1564.     C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i.,  206. 
'*»  Statutes,   1558.     Carlisle,  i.,   130. 
^^^  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  479. 
'"  rioys,   History  of  Sandwich,   225. 
'"Statutes,   1574.     Carlisle,  i.,  621. 

»"  Bequest  (1588)  to  be  forfeited  to  heirs  at  law  of  the  donor  in  case  of 
failure  to  comply  with  the  provision. — Carlisle,  i.,  781, 
"*  Statutes.     Cowper,   Hawkeshead,    479. 
"*  Statutes.     Boys    History  of  Sandwich,  225,  232. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  oj  Queen  Elizabeth.     83 

intervals  of  fifteen  days,'"  while  in  Kirkby  Stephen  the  master 
was  to  have  two  warnings  within  twenty  days,  and  if  he  did  not 
reform,  he  was  to  be  displaced.'" 

Whether  or  not  the  master  and  usher  received  warning  prob- 
ably depended  upon  the  character  of  the  offense.  Thus,  in 
Hawkeshead  the  master  was  to  be  discharged  immediately 
for  "goinge  aboute,  attep tinge,  pcuringe,  will  assen tinge,  or 
agreeinge  to  doe  or  comytt  anie  hersie,  treason,  murder,  or 
fellonie ; "  he  was  to  be  discharged  for  being  * '  a  common  drunk- 
ard, "  "  remysse  or  necligent  in  teachinge  the  said  schollers, ' ' 
for  "havinge  or  usinge  anie  ill  or  notable  vice,  cryme,  offence,  or 
condition,"  or  for  having  "anie  suche  grevous  dysease  or  infir- 
mitie  rendering  him  unable  or  unmeet  to  teach.  *  *'"  In  Dedham 
the  master  "on  just  occasion"  was  to  receive  a  quarter's 
warning,  but  was  to  be  discharged  immediately  without  warning 
for  any  very  "heinous  or  notorious  offense.""'  In  Wakefield 
the  master  and  usher  were  to  receive  a  "quarter's  notice,"  "" 
while  in  Eye,"'  Seven  Oaks,"'  and  Witton'"  the  time  was 
extended  to  six  months.  In  Southampton  the  schoolmaster 
chosen  in  1583  was  employed  with  the  understanding  that  he 
might  be  dismissed  at  a  year 's  notice  if  the  mayor  and  brethren 
should  see  fit;  in  March  of  1593  the  schoolmaster  was  called 
before  the  mayor  and  warned  to  ' '  provide  otherwise  for  himself 
by  the  middle  of  summer  next";"*  in  1601  the  time  of  warning 
was  reduced  to  six  months.'** 

While  provision  was  thus  made  for  the  welfare  of  the  master, 
that  of  the  school  was  not  neglected,  for  in  many  places  the 

""Statutes,  1552.     Carlisle,  ii.,  285, 

"'  Statutes,  1566.  Carlisle,  ii.,  716.  Here  the  master  was  to  be 
removed  for  being  absent  for  more  than  twenty-four  days,  for  lodging 
without  his  chamber  in  the  night  "being  within  the  parish,"  and  for 
being  negligent  and  slack  in  doing  his  duty. — Ibid,  716. 

'"  Statutes.     H.   S.   Cowper,   Hawkeshead,   479. 

'"Statutes,  1579.     C.  C.  R.,  xxvii.,  217. 

""Letters  Patent,  1592.     Carlisle,  ii.,  910,  911. 

"'  Constitutions  of  the  Borough  of  Eye,  1566.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  140. 

"'Statutes,    1574-     Carlisle,   i.,   621. 

""Statutes,   1558.     Carlisle,   i.,   130. 

*•*  Two  other  cases  of  dismissal:  Yarmouth,  1584,  master  dismissed 
(Henry  Manship,  The  History  of  Great  Yarmouth,  ii.,  368).  Barnstaple, 
1597,  master  "put  out"  (Gribble,  Memorials  of  Barnstaple,  521). 

'"  Davies,  A  History  of  Southampton,  312. 


84     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

master  was  to  give  similar  warning  when  he  intended  to  leave. 
Thus  in  Southampton  he  was  not  "to  quit  under  a  year's 
notice.""'  In  Seven  Oaks,  whenever  the  master  was  not 
minded  to  "continue  in  the  same  school,"  he  was  to  give  six 
month's  warning  to  the  governors."^  In  Dedham  the  master 
gave  a  bond  of  ;^2o  not  to  leave  without  the  consent  of  the 
governors  or  without  giving  the  required  three  months'  warn- 
ing."' In  Witton  the  master  was  to  give  "open  warning"  in 
the  Church  on  some  Sunday  or  Festival  day  six  months  before 
his  departure;  did  he  fail  to  do  this,  he  was  to  forfeit  405.  of  his 
salary  to  the  feoffees  who  were  to  give  this  amount  to  forty  poor 
people  of  the  parish."'  In  East  Retford  the  master  was  to  give 
notice  of  his  intention  to  leave  * '  openly  in  the  said  parish  church ' ' 
at  least  six  months  before  his  departure,  and  in  the  time  imme- 
diately following  this  announcement  he  was  to  do  "his  duty 
diligently  in  his  office  or  else  to  lose  so  much  of  his  salary  as  he 
aught  to  have  for  the  said  six  months. ' '"° 

Stipends  Paid  to  Master  and  Usher. 

As  it  has  already  been  noted  that  the  stipends  of  the  master 
and  usher  were  generally  paid  by  the  governors"*  of  the  school 
from  the  rents  and  revenues  of  the  land  and  possessions  held 
in  trust  by  them,"^  from  tythes  appropriated  to  the  use  of  the 
school,"^  from  royal  revenues  vested  upon  the  school  by  the 
Crown,"*  or  from  the  common  stock  of  the  town  corporation,"^ 
only  a  few  somewhat  peculiar  cases  need  be  cited  before  pro- 
ceeding to  a  discussion  of  method  of  payment  of  stipends.  The 
first  of  these  cases  is  that  of  Aylesham  where  the  master  was  to 
be  paid  by  the  corporation  of  Norwich,"'  which  together  with 


^  Ibid,  7,12. 

"'  Statutes, 

1574. 

Carlisle, 

i.,   621. 

"8  Statutes, 

1579- 

C.  C.  R. 

,  xxvii.,  2 

2"  Statutes, 

1558. 

Carlisle, 

i.,   130. 

"0  Statutes, 

1552. 

Carlisle, 

ii.,  284. 

'"C/.  supra,  pp.   31,  32  and  35. 
2"  Cf.  Appendix  C. 
^^  Cf.  Appendix  L, 

^*Cf.  supra,  p.  II,  and  Appendix  B. 
"' C/.   Appendix  L.,  "Kings  Lynn," 

"'Deed,    1554.     S.    I.   C,   xiii.,   347.     This  school  was  founded   and 
endowed  by  Mayor  of  Norwich. — S.  I.  C,  xiii,.  347. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     8 5 

the  Cathedral  Corporation  of  Norwich  supported  a  grammar 
school  in  its  own  city.'"  A  somewhat  similar  arrangement 
between  the  town  and  cathedral  corporations  existed  at  Lincoln 
except,  as  has  been  noted  before,  the  cathedral  corporation 
participated  in  the  government  of  the  school."'  As  a  rule, 
however,  the  cathedrals  maintained  grammar  schools  at  the 
expense  of  the  cathedral  corporation.  Quite  different  from 
these  cases  is  that  of  Knutsford  where  the  schoolmaster  was 
to  be  paid  by  the  heirs  or  assigns  of  Sir  John  Leigh  who  had  been 
granted  certain  lands  by  Edward  VL  upon  condition  that  he, 
his  heirs  and  their  assigns  would  find  and  support  a  school- 
master in  Knutsford," •  while  in  Bowdon  a  similar  condition 
was  attached  by  Edward  Janny  to  his  lands  when  he  devised 
them  to  his  "kynsmen"  in  1553."° 

There  seem  to  have  been  three  methods  of  paying  the  stipends 
of  the  master  and  usher.  In  the  cases  where  the  stipends  were 
paid  by  the  Crown  the  customary  method  seems  to  have  been 
that  of  annual  payment*"  while  in  the  other  cases  the  payment 
seems  to  have  been  made  either  semi-annually  or  quarterly, 
upon  certain  feast  days.  Thus,  in  Hawkeshead'"  and  Coventry"* 
the  master  was  to  be  paid  ' '  in  two  even  portions  at  the  Feast  of 
the  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  and  at  the  Feast 
of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel;  in  East  Retford  the  days  were 
the  last  day  of  May  and  November,"*  and  in  Kirkby  Stephen 
at  the  Feasts  of  Pentecost  and  St.  Martin,'"  in  St.  Albans"' 

^'' Cf.  Appendix  L.,   "Norwich." 

"' C/.  supra,  p  37,  and  Appendix  L.,  "Lincoln." 

"•Deed,  1549.  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  46.  There  is  also  record  of  a  special 
tax  being  laid  in  the  city  of  Liverpool  to  pay  stipends  of  minister  and 
of  grammar  school  master.  Date,  1601.  Sir  James  Picton,  "City  of 
Liverpool,"  p.  loi.  In  Daventry  the  salaries  of  master  and  usher  were 
paid  by  heirs  of  founder. — Deed,  1576.     C.  C.  R.,  xiii.,  10. 

""Ingham,  Bowdon,  115. 

"^  Tam worth,  L.  P.,  1588.  Carlisle,  ii.,  496.  At  Salisbury,  however, 
the  salaries  were  paid  semi  annually  as  in  Hawkeshead,  L.  P.,  1569. 
C.  C.  R.,  xxvi.,  66. 

"*  Hawkeshead,  by  H.   S.   Cowper,  p.   482. 

'"  Benjamin   Poole,   Coventry,   245. 

»**  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  286. 

*"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  719. 

"•Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  515. 


8  6     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth . 

as  well  as  in  St  Bees"^  the  master  was  to  be  paid  ' '  at  the  Feasts 
of  St.  Michael  the  Archangel,  the  Nativity  of  Our  Lord  Christ, 
the  Annunciation  of  Our  Lady,  and  Midsummer,"  while  in 
Hartlebury'"  payment  was  made  upon  the  same  feast  days, 
the  last  being  called  ' '  the  Feast  of  the  Nativity  of  St.  John 
the   Baptist.  "=*" 

Thus  far  attention  has  been  called  to  the  source's  from  which 
the  stipends  were  raised,  to  the  channels  through  which  they 
were  paid,  and  to  the  dates  of  payment;  there  remain  to  be 
considered  the  amounts  of  the  stipends  and  their  various  sup- 
plements. Much  of  the  data  concerning  the  former  of  these 
topics  is  contained  in  Appendix  L  and  is  summarized  in  the 
following  tables: 

Table  No.  i.* 
Annual  Stipends  of  Masters. 

£  per  No.  of 

Annum.  Cases. 

3  I 

4  I 

7  2 

8  I 

9  I 

lO  12 

12  I 

13  i8 
IS  3 

While  the  79  cases  contained  in  the  above  table  are  not  suffi- 
cient to  warrant  making  any  sweeping  conclusions,  the  table  is 
nevertheless  suggestive  and  worthy  of  study.  The  most  common 
salaries  appear  to  be  in  order,  ;^io,  £12,  (to  be  more  exact  £13 
65.  %d.  or  20  marks),  and  ;^2o.     The  average  of  the  79  cases  is  a 

2"  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  156. 

"'  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  759. 

"» The  four  feast  days  mentioned  in  this  paragraph  are  probably  those 
meant  by  ' '  the  four  usual  feast  days ' '  upon  which  the  master  was  to 
be  paid  in  Rochdale. — Deed,  1565.     C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  267. 

*  Cf.  Appendix  L.  In  order  to  make  the  amounts  more  easy  to  handle 
the  pence  and  shillings  were  dropped  in  cases  where  their  sum  made  less 
than  half-pound,  and  in  cases  where  their  sum  made  more  than  a  half- 
pound  the  pound  was  added. 


3rs.     1558- 

-1603. 

;^per 
Annum. 

No.  of 
Cases. 

16 

3 

19 

I 

20 

25 

24 

3 

26 

3 

30 

I 

33 

I 

40 

I 

50 

I 

English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     8  7 

trifle  over  ;^i6i  which  compares  favorably  with  the  average 
pay  of  the  Schoolmaster  before  the  Reformation  which  is  given 
by  Leach  as  £6  95.  6^. ;"°  but  as  such  a  comparison  gives  undue 
weight  to  the  rather  exceptional  cases  at  40  and  50,  a  more  just 
basis  of  comparison  would  be  between  the  medians.  This  in  the 
cases  under  study  is  ;^i5,  and  while  Leach  does  not  give  the 
median  of  the  cases  studied  by  him,  still  the  comparison  of  the 
median  of  the  one  with  the  average  of  the  other  reveals  the  fact 
that  there  was  a  decided  increase  in  the  stipends  paid  the  school- 
masters after  the  Reformation,  a  fact  that  is  seen  very  clearly 
when  one  notes  that  while  before  the  Reformation  ;^i2  was  the 
annual  stipend  of  the  headmasters  of  "the  larger  grammar 
schools,"^"*  almost  76%  of  the  masters  included  in  our  79 
cases  received  more  than  that  amount.  Indeed,  the  median 
of  all  our  cases  does  not  compare  so  very  unfavorably  with  that 
of  cases  of  the  salaries  of  the  headmasters  of  the  10  Cathedral 
Grammar  Schools  established  by  Henry  VIIL,*"  both  being 
;^i5.  It  is  also  interesting  to  note  that  if  one  canon  had  been 
taken  from  each  of  the  ten  Cathedral  Churches  established  by 
Henry  VIII.,"'  the  average  of  their  stipends  would  have  been 
but  £23,  while  the  average  of  the  stipends  of  the  highest  ten 
masters  would  have  been  £30.  Not  less  interesting  is  it  to  note 
that  in  Plymouth  (and  in  24  other  instances)"*  the  master  of 
the  Grammar  School  received  ;^2o,  the  same  amount  that  the 
Mayor  of  the  Corporation  received  as  his  yearly  fee."*  But 
probably  one  of  the  best  ways  of  getting  the  situation  clearly 
before  our  minds  is  to  note  that  80%  of  the  masters  under 
consideration  received  stipends  varying  from  ten  to  twenty 
pounds,  stipends  which  in  America  at  the  present  time  would 
be  equivalent  to  from  $500  to  $i,ooo.""' 

""Leach,  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  p.  93. 

">  Ibid. 

"» Cf.  Appendix  U. 

"» Cf.  Appendix  U. 

"*C/.  Appendix  L. 

"'  R.  N.  Worth,  History  of  Plymouth,  271. 

"•  It  is  evident  that  a  pound  in  the  1 6th  century  is  here  treated  as 
being  equivalent  to  $50  in  the  United  States  at  the  present  time.  While 
this  is  somewhat  more  liberal  than  the  reckoning  of  either  Staunton, 
who  in  his  work  on  the  Great  Public  Schools  of  England,  p.  404,  treats 
£500  (1561)  as  being  equivalent  to  about  ;£3,ooo  (1865),  or  Rouse,  who 


8  8     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth . 

From  what  has  just  been  said  it  appears  that  after  the  Refor- 
mation there  was  a  decided  increase  in  the  stipends  paid  the 
Grammar  Schoolmaster  who  in  a  large  number  of  instances 
received  a  stipend  equal  to  those  received  by  leading  civic  and 
clerical  officials,  and  who  in  every  case  was  much  more  fortunate 
than  the  usher  who  served  under  him,  as  the  following  table 
makes  evident. 

Table  No.  2.''' 

The  Stipend  of  the  Usher  in  Terms  of  the  Number  of  Pounds 

by  which  his  Stipend  is  surpassed  by  that  of  his 

Headmaster. 


£ 

No.  of 
Cases. 

£ 

No.  of 
Cases. 

£ 

No.  of 
Cases. 

7 

3 

II 

4 

17 

I 

8 

2 

12 

I 

27 

I 

9 

2 

13 

3 

30 

I 

10 

10 

15 

I 

37 

I 

Taking  the  median  to  represent  the  tendency  we  discover 
that  in  the  30  cases  in  which  the  salary  of  both  master  and  usher 
is  given  the  median  of  difference  lies  between  ten  and  eleven 
pounds;  or  looking  at  the  matter  more  from  the  point  of  view 
of  the  group  we  discover  that  in  73%  of  the  cases  in  which  data 
are  given  the  stipend  of  the  usher  is  from  eight  to  thirteen  pounds 
less  than  that  of  his  headmaster.  The  actual  distribution  of 
the  stipend   of  the  usher  is  given  in  the  table  below. 


Table  N 

0.  3.^" 

Annual  Stipends  of  Ushers.     ] 

^558- 

-1603. 

No.  of 

No. 

of 

No.  of 

£ 

Cases.                    £ 

Cases. 

£ 

Cases. 

1 

1                    6 

I 

II 

I 

2 

0                    7 

4 

12 

2 

3 

I                    8 

2 

13 

3 

4 

2                    9 

0 

14 

I 

5 

3                  10 

10 

in  his  History  of  Rugby,  multiplies  by  ten  to  get  the  equivalent 
of  the  value  of  an  amount  in  1574,  yet  it  is  quite  the  opposite  when 
compared  with  methods  used  by  Whiston  (Cathedral  Trusts,  p.  12),  who 
multiplies  by  a  trifle  over  16,  and  by  Leach,  who  frankly  and  without 
apology  multiplies  by  20  (English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  p.  93). 

'"  Tables  "  2  "  and  "  3  "  are  constructed  from  data  given  in  Appendix 
L.     The  same  remarks  apply  to  these  tables  that  were  made  concerning 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     8 9 

Just  as  in  the  distribution  of  the  stipends  of  the  masters 
there  were  three  distinct  modes  increasing  in  amount,  so  here 
the  most  common  stipends  appear  to  have  been  ;^5,  £7  (really 
£6  135.  4d.  or  20  nobles),  and  ;^io.  While  the  average,  which 
in  this  instance  is  nearly  £g,  is  £6  less  than  the  median  of  the 
-stipends  of  the  master,  it  is  over  £2  greater  than  the  average 
pay  of  the  Schoolmaster  before  the  Reformation.  We  can  safely 
say  that  the  majority  of  the  ushers  concerning  which  we  have 
data  were  much  better  paid  than  either  the  master  of  many  a 
small  grammar  school  before  the  Reformation  whose  salary 
barely  reached  £5,  or  the  ordinary  Chantry  priest  whose  salary 
was  generally  under  ;^5"'  since  fully  83%  of  the  ushers  received 
that  amount  or  more.'"  Fully  63%  of  these  ushers  received 
stipends  varying  from  ;i£5  to  ;^io,  amounts  in  our  time  equivalent 
to  from  $250  to  $500.""' 

In  the  consideration  of  the  subject  of  the  remuneration  of 
master  and  usher  it  should  be  noted  that  in  not  a  few  cases  the 
master  and  usher  were  not  burdened  with  the  payment  of  house- 
rent,""  since  their  dwellings  were  furnished  them  free  of  expense 
"by  the  school  authorities.  Sometimes  the  ' '  dwelling ' '  consisted 
of  but  one  room.  Thus  in  West  Lavington  the  master  was  to 
have  one  of  the  eight  rooms  of  the  school-house,'"*  and  in  Drayton 

table  No.  i.  The  case  of  Hexham  (cf.  Appendix  L)  accounts  for  the 
fact  that  there  are  31  cases  given  in  table  No.  3  and  only  30  in  No.  2. 

*"  Leach,  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation,  p.  93.  The  salary  of 
the  master  at  Knutsford,  £^  6s.  Sd.,  resembled  the  salaries  paid  before 
the  Reformation  not  only  in  size  but  also  in  method  and  source.  Cf. 
Appendix  L,  and  p.  84. 

'*'  For  the  purpose  of  further  comparison  it  might  be  well  to  note  that 
the  median  or  average  of  the  cases  under  study  is  the  same  as  that  of  the 
salaries  prescribed  for  the  ushers  in  the  Cathedral  Grammar  Schools 
estabhshed  by  Henry  VIII,     Cf.  Appendix  U. 

300  While  the  data  of  Appendix  L  cannot  be  used  to  give  the  average 
annual  amount  expended  for  instruction  in  the  76  schools  which  furnish 
the  ' '  cases ' '  of  our  tables — Shrewsbury  furnishing  three  of  the  ' '  cases ' '  of 
table  No.  i. — yet  these  data  indicate  that  in  some  years  of  this  reign  the 
expenditures  for  instruction  must  have  reached  ;^i,496  115.  lod.  This 
compares  very  favorably  with  the  £i,6j7  55.  o^d.  given  by  Leach,  loc. 
cit.,  as  the  income  of  the  259  schools  before  the  Reformation. 

'"*  There  were  cases,  however,  in  which  no  house  was  provided  for  the 
master,  as  for  example,  in  Boston,  where  no  residence  for  the  master 
•was  provided  until  1837. — Pishey  Thompson,  History  of  Boston,  284. 

^'^^Circum,  1598.     C.  C.  R.,  v.,  288. 


90     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

the  usher  was  to  have  a  room  in  the  school-house. ^^^  In  some 
cases  there  is  evidence  that  the  staff  had  lodgings  in  the  school- 
house  or  that  the  master's  house  was  used  as  a  school-house. 
Thus  in  Drayton''"*  and  in  Barton  under  Needwood^^**  the  master 
and  usher  had  lodgings  in  the  school-house ;  while  in  Tamworth 
the  dwelling  of  the  master  was  to  serve  also  for  the  school. 3**' 
In  Tiverton  the  master  was  to  have  a  house,  while  the  usher 
was  to  content  himself  with  one  of  its  rooms. ^^  In  some  cases, 
however,  the  use  of  the  school-house  as  a  residence  for  the 
family  of  the  master  was  definitely  forbidden,  as  in  Thame. ''"^ 
These  houses  were  obtained  in  various  ways,  In  some  instances 
they  were  gifts.  Thus  in  Burton  Latimer  the  master's  house 
was  a  gift  of  Wm.  Vaux  Lord  Harrowden  and  George,  his  son;^°"' 
while  in  Northampton  the  master  lived  in  the  Vicarage  House 
granted  by  Cardinal  Pole  to  the  Corporation  as  a  residence  for  the 
master.""  In  other  cases  they  were  built  at  the  expense  of  the 
Corporation  as  in  Leicester"^  and  in  Huntingdon. "^ 

More  pretentious  than  those  just  quoted  are  the  following 
provisions:  In  Bunbury  the  master  was  to  have  house,  orchard, 
garden  and  croft,  the  usher,  a  cottage  and  land  seven  by  four 
rods, "3  the  value  of  the  former  being  £7,  per  annum,  of  the 
latter,  ;^i  105.;"*  in  Rugby  the  master  was  to  have  "the  said 
manyson  house  with  appurten'ce;"  "''  in  Hartlebury  he  was  to 
"have  to  his  proper  use  the  Mansion-House  at  the  East  end  of 

^^^  Deed,  2  and  3  Philip  and  Mary.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  301. 

'">*  Ibid.,  301. 

3""' Deed,  1593.     C.  C.  R.,  vii.,  303. 

3<»  Letters  Patent,  1588.     C.  C.  R.,  xii.,  543. 

307  Yil^ii  Qf  Founder,  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  340. 

808  ' '  ^g  desire  that  the  master  and  under-master  shall  both  be  forbidden^ 
to  keep  their  wives  or  any  part  of  their  family  within  the  walls,  rooms,, 
attics  or  apartments  of  the  master,  for  they  have  been  built  for  the  purpose 
of  teaching  and  learning  and  ought  to  be  kept  in  a  state  of  complete 
quiet  and  silence  so  that  no  improper  disturbances  may  arise  in  any  way 
to  interfere  with  the  studies  of  the  school." — Statutes,  1559.  Lee,  The 
Church  under  Elizabeth,  ii.,  113. 

"•Deed,   1590.     C.  C.   R.,  xxiii.,  324. 

"0  Carlisle,  ii.,   210. 

^"  James  Thompson,  The  History  of  Leicester,  259. 

"*  Records  of  Corporation,  1561.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  17. 

'"Statutes,  circum  1594.     C.  C.  R.,  x.,  194. 

3'*  Deed,  1593.     G.  N.  C,  219. 

3»*  Will  of  Founder,  1567.     Staunton,  The  Great  Public  Schools,  352, 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,     g  r 

the  Church  of  Hartlebury,  with  the  Garden  or  Orchard  and 
Close  adjoining,  with  the  appurtenances,  over  and  above  his 
said  salar}^;"  "•  in  Kirkby  Stephen  he  was  to  have  the  use  of 
the  Parsonage  House  and  Garth  ;"^  in  Sutton  Valence,  the  use 
of  a  "good  house  and  garden;"  '"  and  in  Coventry  the  master 
was  to  have  the  use  of  a  house  called  the  Mansion  House"'  and 
of  the  close  behind  it,  while  the  usher  also  had  a  house  and 
garden. "" 

While  in  some  places  the  expenses  for  repairs  were  to  be 
borne  by  the  master  as  was  the  case  in  Stevenage  where  he  was 
to  hold  the  house  upon  condition  that  he  keep  it  in  good  repair,'"' 
in  other  places,  as  in  Aldenham,  the  house  was  repaired  at  the 
expense  of  the  school."' 

While  the  master  and  usher  were  to  have  the  use  of  the  pro- 
perty of  the  school  while  in  office,  they  were  not  to  destroy  any 
of  it  nor  to  take  it  with  them  when  they  left.  In  Oundle'"  and 
Sandwich  it  was  not  to  be  "  lawful  for  the  master  or  usher  or 
any  of  their  friends,  at  the  going  awaie  from  their  office,  to  spoil 
or  take  awaie  with  them  any  such  thing  as  ys  or  shall  be  set  up 
and  fastened  in  their  howse  or  howses  or  planted  in  their  orchards- 
or  gardens  or  as  stock  or  store  in  the  school  howse,"  but  they 
were  to  ' '  leave  it  with  as  good  will  as  for  their  time  they  had 
enjoyed  the  use  thereof:"  an  inventory  of  "all  things  that 
apertaine  unto  the  schoole,  be  they  books  or  bedinge  or  other 
ymplementes,in  the  master's  or  usher's  howse  or  in  the  schoole" 
was  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  the  governors  so  that  at  the 
departure  "they  may  be  staied  and  reserved  as  apertaineth  in 
that  behaulf. ' '  "*  Similarly  at  Saint  Bees  the  master  was  to 
receive  ' '  the  Implements  and  Bedding ' '  by  inventory  from  the 
Governors  and  was  also  to  "enter  into  sufficient  Bond  at  his 
first  Entrance  to  make  good  the  same  from  time  to  time".  "' 

'"Statutes,  1565.     Carlisle,  ii.,  759. 

'"Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  719. 

"'Date,   1578.     Carlisle,  i.,   624. 

""  Benjamin  Poole,  Coventry,  245. 

"°  Ibid,   249,   245. 

'"  Carlisle,  i.,  516. 

'"Statutes,  1595.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  66. 

'"Statutes,   EUz.     Carlisle,   ii.,   218. 

'**  Statutes.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  230. 

"'Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,   i.,    157. 


9  2     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

The  sources  from  which  the  salary  of  the  master  and  usher 
might  be  augmented  varied.  In  some  places  the  staff  received 
the  surplus  after  the  necessary  expenses  had  been  met.  Thus  in 
Sandwich  the  surplus  after  the  charges  for  repairs,  etc.  had  been 
deducted  from  the  income  and  rents  from  the  estates  of  the 
school  was  to  be  divided  equally  between  the  master  and  usher,"" 
while  in  Coventry  the  stipends  of  the  master  and  usher  were  to 
be  augmented  by  the  surplus  left  after  the  necessary  expenses 
had  been  deducted  from  the  £g  12s.  6d.  appropriated  for  re- 
pairs.'" The  arrangement  at  Moulton  was  to  be  similar  to  those 
just  described,  the  difference  being  that  the  master's  stipend 
alone  was  thus  augmented."^  In  other  places  there  were  extra 
amounts  paid  by  the  governors  of  the  school.  Thus  in  1561 
the  master  of  the  school  at  Southampton  received  besides  his 
regular  salary,  ;^3  65.  Sd.  for  his  board,"'  while  in  Saint  Bees  the 
master  upon  his  first  arrival  at  the  school  was  to  "receive 
towards  his  charges  in  his  journey  so  much  of  the  said  yearly 
stipend  as  shall  be  grown  due  since  the  avoidance  of  the  last 
schoolmaster  before  him."  "°  In  some  places  the  master  and 
usher  were  permitted  to  take  boarders.  In  Sandwich  the  master 
and  usher  were  permitted  to  "boerde,  dyet  or  lodge  in  their 
howses  or  romes  or  otherwies, ' '  the  master  no  more  than  twelve 
scholars,  and  the  usher  no  more  than  six,  except  by  consent  of 
the  governors,''^  while  in  Oundle  the  provision  was  the  same 
with  the  exception  of  the  numbers  which  were  six  and  three 
respectively. "2  Lectureships  were  also  open  to  some  of  the 
masters."'  Thus  in  Newbury  the  schoolmaster  was  in  1559 
the  lecturer  of  the  parish  church,"*  while  in  Southampton  the 

""  Boys,   History  of  Sandwich,    223. 

'"  Deed,    1573.     Carlisle,   ii,    647. 

"*  Decision  of  a  Commission  in  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  838. 

"' Da  vies,  History  of  Southampton,  312. 

"°  Statutes,   1583.     Carlisle,   i.,   156. 

''*  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  225. 

'"Statutes,  1556.  Carlisle,  ii.,  215.  The  limitations  in  these  two 
cases  were  placed  upon  the  masters  and  ushers  in  favor  of  the  inhabitants 
of  Sandwich  and  Oundle,  who  made  considerable  money  boarding  and 
rooming  "out  of  town"  students.     Cf.  infra  146,  footnote  112. 

"'  In  Cheltenham,  however,  neither  master  nor  usher  was  to  preach 
more  than  six  times  in  a  year  without  special  license  of  patrons.  (Deed, 
J586.     S.  I.  C,  XV.,  33). 

"*  Walter  Money,  The  History  of  Newbury,  213. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     93 

master  in  1569  besides  his  salary  received  ;^6  135.  4^.  for  reading" 
a  divinity  lecture  once  a  week."'  But  probably  most  common 
as  well  as  important  sources  of  augmentation  of  the  salaries 
of  master  and  usher  were  the  various  fees  which  fell  due  to  them. 

Without  doubt  the  most  common  of  the  fees  thus  granted 
to  the  staff  were  the  admission  or  entrance  fees,  which  varied 
in  value  from  one  to  twelve  pence.'"  The  grounds  for  the  pay- 
ment of  these  fees  are  variously  stated.  Thus  in  St.  Paul's 
the  child  was  to  pay  at  his  admission  ' '  4<i.  for  wry  tinge  of  his 
name,"  '"  while  in  the  Merchant  Taylors'  the  fee  was  i2d.  "for 
writing  in  of  his  name ' '  ""  and  in  the  school  at  Ringwood  the 
same  amount  "for  entering  name  in  book."  "•  In  Lowestoft 
the  fee  was  for  "the  nomination  and  appointment"  of  the 
scholar.'*"  In  several  places  there  was  a  difference  between 
the  fees  granted  to  master  and  to  usher.  A  reduction  from 
i2d.  to  4d.  was  made  for  the  "poorer  sort"  in  Bunbury'**  and 
for  children  of  inhabitants  of  the  town  in  Burford,'*'  while  in 
Shrewsbury  there  existed  a  system  of  entrance  fees  graduated 
according  to  the  rank  and  place  of  birth  of  pupils.'*' 

While  it  is  probable  that  the  entrance  fees  generally  went  to 
augment  the  stipends  of  the  staff,  yet  there  are  instances  in 
which  those  fees  were  appropriated  for  specific  purposes.  Thus 
in  St.  Paul's  "this  money  of  the  admissions"  was  to  be  given 
to  ' '  the  poor  Scoler  that  swepeth  the  Scole  and  kepeth  the  seats 
cleane,"'**  while  in  the  Merchant  Taylors'  it  was  to  be  "given 
to  such  one,  as  shalbe  appointed  by  the  said  High  Maister  and 
the  Surveyors  to  sweepe  the  Schoole,  and  keepe  the  Court  of 
the  Schoole  cleane,  and  see  the  Streete  nigh  to  the  Schoole 
Gate  clensed  of  all  manner  of  ordure,  caryon,  or  other  fylthy 
or  uncleane  things,  out  of  good  order,  or  extraordynarily  there 
thrown."'*^      Similarly  the  entrance  fee  of  one  pence  and  the 

•"   Davies,  A  History  of  Southampton,  311. 

"•  Cf.  Appendix  L. 

*"  Statutes.     Carlisle,   ii.,   75. 

"*  Statutes,    1561.     Carlisle,   ii.,    54. 

"•Will  of  Founder,  1586.     C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,  530. 

»*°Deed,   1571.     S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  216. 

***  Statutes,  circum   1594.     S.   I.   C,   xvii.,    23. 

•*' Statutes,   1571.     Monk,  History  of  Burford,   134. 

'*'  Cf.  Appendix  L. 

•**  Statutes,    1512.     Carlisle,    ii.,    75. 

'**  Statutes,    1 561.     Carlisle,    ii.,    54. 


•94     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

quarterly  fee  of  one  pence  per  scholar  was  to  be  devoted  by  the 
usher  of  the  school  at  Seven  Oaks  to  having  *  *  the  school  swept 
and  made-  clean  once  every  week. '  '^"  In  Thame  the  admission 
fee  of  a  drachma  was  to  go  "towards  the  literary  use  of  the 
school. '  '^■'^ 

Although  perhaps  not  so  common,  the  tuition  fees  were  very 
probably  more  important  than  those  just  discussed.  In  a  few 
instances  the  amount  of  the  fees  is  not  given  as  is  the  case  in  our 
records  of  the  school  at  Aylesbury  which  although  called  a  Free 
School  was  supported  at  least  in  part  by  the  tuition  fees  paid  by 
the  parents  of  the  boys.^**  As  was  the  case  with  respect  to  the 
entrance  fees,  so  here  also  there  appears  to  have  been  a  gradua- 
tion of  fees  based  upon  several  kinds  of  considerations.  The 
fee  paid  to  the  master  was  higher  than  that  received  by  the 
usher.  Thus  the  difference  between  the  two  in  Thame  was  that 
between  a  ' '  solidus ' '  and  a  *  *  semi-solidus ' '  per  annum. ^*"  The 
fee  paid  by  the  pupil  coming  from  a  distance  was  not  infrequently 
higher  than  that  of  the  one  living  in  the  parish  or  town  in  which 
the  school  was  situated.  Thus  in  Burford  the  former  was  to 
pay  6d.  per  quarter  while  the  latter  paid  only  2d.  per  quarter;"" 
in  Hexham  the  former  class  of  pupils  paid  the  master  i2d.  a 
quarter  and  the  usher  6d.  a  quarter,  while  the  latter  class  paid 
the  small  sum  of  id.  a  quarter  and  were  required  to  pay  no 
more  unless  their  parents  wished  to  do  so ;'"  while  in  the  case  of 
Heighington  children  from  the  parish  were  to  receive  instruction 
free  with  the  exception  of  the  entrance  fee  of  40^.  and  a  small 
quarterly  fee  of  2d.,  the  poor  children  from  outside  of  the  parish 
were  to  pay  25.  per  annum,  while  the  sons  of  rich  men  and  gentle- 
men were  to  be  taken  upon  such  charges  as  *  *  the  schoolmaster 
and  they  should  agree  upon."'"     Not  quite  so  indefinite  was 

'*' Statutes,    1574.     Carlisle,   i.,    621. 

'*''  Two  denarii  were  also  to  be  paid  annually  to  the  master  for  the 
purpose  of  sweeping  the  school. — Statutes,  1574.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  267. 

"8  Robert  Gibbs,  A  History  of  Aylesbury,  476-77. 

'"Statutes,  1574.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  267. 

"°  Monk,  History  of  Burford,  134.  Four  scholars  known  as  the  Wisdom 
Scholars  and  elected  by  the  founder  and  his  heirs  were  compelled  to  pay 
only  the  admission  fee  of  ^d. — Statutes,  1571.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  217. 

'"  Paid  on  quarter  days. — Statutes,  1600.  C.  C.  R.,  xxiii.,  479.  This 
school  was  also  known  as  a  Free  Grammar  School. 

*"  Articles  annexed  to  Foundation  Deed,  1601.     S.  I.  C,  xix.,  42. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     95 

the  corresponding  provision  in  Abingdon  where  "the  sons  of 
any  honest  man,  gentleman,  or  riche  man,"  if  there  was  still 
room,  was  "not  to  be  refused,  or  charged  more  than  65.  Sd.  a 
year."'  In  the  Merchant  Taylors'  50  of  the  250,  "being  poore 
men's  Children,"  were  to  have  paid  for  them  by  their  parents 
or  friends  "two  shiUings  and  two-pence  by  the  Quarter  for  a 
peece  of  them,"  while  another  100,  "being  rich  or  meane 
men's  Children,"  were  to  have  paid  by  the  parents  or  friends 
' '  Fy ve  Shillings  by  the  Quarter  for  their  instruction  and  learn- 
ing. ""*  In  Warwick  the  master  was  to  receive  405.  annually 
from  the  profits  of  certain  lands  for  teaching  the  ' '  petties ' '  and 
^'poor  men's  children  in  the  County  of  Warwick,"'" 

While  in  St.  Saviour  the  master  was  allowed  to  take  a  limited 
number  of  "paying  pupils,""'  there  are  not  a  few  cases,  where 
tuition  fees  are  definitely  prohibited.'"  The  will  of  the  founder 
of  the  school  at  Normanton  provides  that  "the  master  should 
not  command  any  allowance  for  teaching  the  free  scholars 
beyond  the  yearly  sum  of  ;^io  "  which  was  paid  from  the  estates 
deeded  to  the  school.'"  The  master  of  the  school  at  Seven 
Oaks  was  to  take  nothing  "of  the  said  poor  Children,  their 
Parents  or  Friends  for  their  teaching. ' ''"  The  master  at 
Hawkeshead  was  to  teach  "freelie  wthout  takinge  anie  stipende, 
wage,  or  other  exaccon  of  the  schoUers,  or  of  anie  of  them  re- 
sortinge  to  the  said  Scheie  to  learn."""'  The  Founder  of  the 
school  at  Tiverton  expresses  himself  very   forcibly  upon   this 

'"Deed,  1562.  S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396.  Ten  scholars  were  to  be  admitted 
"of  whom  the  master  was  to  take  his  advantage".     Ibid. 

"*  Statutes,  1561.     Carlisle,  ii.,  51. 

'"Deed,    1571.     S.   I.   C,   xv.,    750. 

3"  Forty  out  of  loo  on  condition  that  he  hire  an  usher.  Letters 
Patent,  1562.     S.  I.  C,  i.,  iVpendix  49. 

"^  Instruction  was  to  be  free  in  the  following  places :  Bunbury  (Statutes, 
circum  1594.  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  23),  Burnley  (Deed,  1577.  S.  I.  C,  xvii. , 
202),  Cheveley  (Letters  Patent,  1568.  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  483),  and  Manchester 
(Deeds,  1515-25,  in  effect  in  reign  of  Elizabeth.  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  324), 
and  Kirkby  Stephen  (S.  I.  C,  i..  Appendix  50). 

'"  The  school  was  therefore  free  to  all  scholars  of  the  founder's  name 
and  kin  and  to  30  poor  children  of  the  parishes  of  Normanton  and  Warm- 
field,  or,  in  default,  from  the  neighborhood.  The  school  was  to  be  known 
^s  a  Free  Grammar  School. — Will,  1594.     S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  190. 

'"Statutes,    1574.     Carlisle,  i.,   619. 

""Statutes,    1588.     Cowper,   Hawkeshead,    472. 


96     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

subject  in  the  following  clauses  of  his  will:  "And  my  hope 
and  desire  and  will  is  that  they*"  hould  themselves  satisfied 
and  content  with  that  recompense  for  their  travelP"  without 
seeking  or  exacting  any  more  either  of  Parent  or  Children,  which 
procureth  favour  to  givers  and  the  contrarie  to  such  as  do  not  or 
cannot  give,  for  my  meaning  is,  yt  shall  be  for  ever  a  FREE 
SCROLL  and  NOT  A  SCHOLE  OF  EXACTION.  "*"  This 
is  evidently  aimed  at  a  custom  which  was  apparently  not  un- 
common, viz.  that  of  prohibiting  the  master  from  taking  tuition 
fees  but  allowing  him  to  receive  voluntary  gifts.'"*  Thus  the 
master  of  the  school  at  Guisbrough  was  to  teach  freely  all 
scholars  coming  to  the  school,  "never  after  any  thing  of  duty,"' 
but  if  any  of  the  parents  or  friends  of  the  scholars  gave  him  any 
thing ' '  of  their  free  will,' '  he  might ' '  take  it  thankfully, '  '*" while 
in  Croydon  the  following  rule  was  to  be  in  effect:  "He  (the 
master)  shall  freelye  teach  suche  of  the  children  of  the  parishe 
of  Croydon,  without  exactinge  any  thinge  for  theire  teachinge 
as  are  of  the  poorer  sorte, — ^but  yet  it  shalbe  lawful  for  the  saide 
schoolemaster  to  receave  that  which  is  voluntarily  bestowde  uppon 
him  by  any  of  the  saide  poorer  sorte  of  parishioners,  and  for  the 
children  of  suche  as  be  of  the  better  sorte  of  the  parishioners 
of  Croydon.  "3"  "Gifts"  were  also  permitted  in  Hartlebury 
where  the  following  statute  treats  the  subject:  "Also,  that  the 
said  School-master  shall  and  may  have,  use  and  take  the  profits 
of  all  such  cock-fights  and  potations,  as  are  commonly  used  in  the 
Schools,  and  such  other  gifts  as  shall  be  freely  given  him  by  any 
of  the  friends  of  his  scholars  over  and  besides  his  wages,  until 
his  salary  and  stipend  shall  be  augmented."'"  In  the  free 
School  at  Warrington,'*^  while  tuition  fees  were  forbidden  and 
the  master  was  not  to  take  any  "reward,  stipend  or  schoolhire, 
yet  it  was  to  be  lawful  for  him  to  take  from  his  scholars  ^d. 

"*  I.e.,  the  master  and  usher. 

"*  For  the  value  of  their  ' '  recompense ' '  see  Appendix  L. 

"'  Date,  1599.  Carlisle,  i.,  340.  Similar  provision  in  Drayton.  Deed,. 
2nd  and  3d  Philip  and  Mary.     C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  301. 

"*  Custom  permitted  in  Ringwood. — Deed,  1586.     C.  C.  R.,  xiy.,  530. 

'"Statutes,  1561.     Carlisle,  ii.,  806;  also  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  530. 

'"Deed,  1599.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  160. 

'"Statutes,  1565.     Carlisle,  ii.,  759. 

'"According  to  statutes  made  in  1526  but  in  force  in  reign  of  Eliza- 
beth.—C.   C.   R.,  XX.,   167. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     9  7 

annually,  a  cock-penny  in  the  quarter  after  Christmas,  and  three 
potation-pennies  in  the  other  three  quarters,  for  which  he  was 
to  '  *  make  a  drinking  for  all  the  said  scholars  in  any  of  the  said 
three  quarters."  In  Witton  the  master  was  permitted  to  re- 
ceive certain  fees  called  ' '  Veils, ' '  which  consisted  of  the  admis- 
sion fee  of  4(i.  and  of  id.  from  every  scholar  paid  on  the  first 
Thursday  after  the  Christmas  recess."' 

To  sum  up  briefly  before  proceeding  to  the  consideration  of 
the  topic  of  the  duties  and  powers  of  the  staff  the  stipends  of 
the  master  and  usher  of  this  period  were  higher  than  those  of  the 
master  and  usher  before  the  Reformation,  that  of  the  master 
being  proportionally  higher  than  that  of  the  usher;"**  in  not  a 
few  cases  the  staff  was  not  burdened  with  house  rent;  in  some 
cases  the  salaries  were  augmented  by  the  surplus  revenues  of 
the  estates  of  the  school,  in  others  by  profits  from  boarding 
students  or  by  incomes  from  lecturesliips,  and  in  others  by 
entrance  fees,  tuition  fees,"*  gifts,  or  fees  such  as  the  profits  of 
cock-fights  and  potation  pennies.  There  were  also  a  few  instances 
in  which  the  salary  of  the  master  might  be  increased  at  the  ex- 
pense of  that  of  the  usher  and  vice  versa.  Thus  in  Kirkby 
Stephen  the  usher  was  to  have  charge  of  the  school  during  the 
absence  of  the  Master  or  in  the  intervals  between  the  leaving 
and  coming  of  masters,  for  which  he  was  to  receive  two  shillings 
extra  per  week,'"  while  in  Oundle  during  the  absence  of  the  one 
the  other  was  to  "supply  his  office"  and  was  to  receive  such 

"•Statutes,  1558.     Carlisle,  ii.,  132. 

"•*  There  are  instances  in  which  the  salaries  themselves  were  augmented! 
either  by  the  efforts  of  the  master  or  by  increased  donations.  Cf.  Appen- 
dix L.  Not  uninteresting  in  this  connection  is  the  following  extract 
from  the  Mickletown  Jury  Roll,  borough  of  Nottingham,  for  the  year 
1588  {Records  of  the  Borough  of  Nottingham,  223):  "We  request  your 
Woo(r)shippe,  Maister  Maior,  with  the  rest  of  your  brethren  for  as  much 
as  we  see  our  Scoole  to  increase  by  mennes  wherof  much  more  dellygence 
is  vsed  than  hath  benne  latlye  hertofore,  and  partlye  by  a  carfulle  Ousher 
well  lemed  and  brought  vp  in  teachinge :  wee  dooe  alle  most  willingly 
request  you  that,  wheras  he  hath  in  wadges  for  the  whole  year  vj  li 
xiiJ5.  iiijd.  that  it  may  be  mad  viij  li. ' ' 

"*  In  Bungay  (Statutes,  1591.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  135)  the  master,  if  he 
hired  an  usher  at  his  own  expense,  could  require  every  townsman  having 
children  in  the  school  to  pay  5s.  a  year  for  every  such  child. 

"'Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  718. 

7 


98     English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

"good  and  convenient  allowance  as  they  can  agree. ""^  Every 
possible  effort  was  made,  however,  to  emphasize  the  importance 
of  regular  attendance  which  was  considered  as  the  basal  duty 
of  every  master  and  usher  and  hence  may  well  be  considered  as 
the  first  of  the  Duties  of  Master  and  Usher. 

Duties  of  Master  and  Usher 

A  glance  through  the  following  regulations  concerning  absences 
will  bring  to  light  the  fact  that  vacation  days  were  not  very 
plentiful.  In  Witton  the  master  was  to  have  liberty  once  in 
every  thirty  days  to  be  absent  "to  recreate  himself.""*  In 
East  Retford  he  was  not  to  "absent  himself  forth  of  the  said 
town  of  East  Retford  from  his  school  over  a  space  of  three  days 
in  any  one  quarter, ' '  except  by  the  special  license  of  the  gover- 
nors.'" In  Kirkby  Stephen  the  master  might  be  absent  twelve 
days  in  the  year,  the  extreme  limit  being  twenty-four  days."' 
In  Saint  Bees  he  was  not  to  "absent  himself  from  the  school 
above  twenty  days  in  the  whole  year ' '  besides  the  twelve  days 
in  Christmas,  Easter,  and  Whitson  weeks,  "without  urgent 
cause  and  special  license"  to  be  obtained  from  the  majority 
of  the  governors  ;"^  but  in  such  a  case  he  was  to  * '  appoint  some 
other  meet  man  to  supply  his  place,"  and  did  he  "tarry  away 
longer  than  twenty  days '  *  he  was  to  forfeit  1 2d.  per  day  which 
was  to  be  taken  from  his  wages,  and  did  he  remain  away  for 
more  than  fourteen  days  together,  or  one  month  at  several 
times  in  one  year  above  the  twenty  days,  he  was  to  forfeit  his 
position."'  Similarly  in  Ringwood  the  master  was  to  be  absent 
only  for  "needful  and  urgent  causes"  and  not  over  twice  in  a 
year  or  for  longer  than  twenty  days  at  one  time,  when  he  was 
to  furnish  a  substitute."'  Did  the  schoolmaster  or  usher  of 
Alford  wish  to  leave  town  concerning  business,  it  was  necessary 
for  him  to  obtain  the  consent  of  the  governors,  and  if  he  intended 
to  be  absent  for  more  than  two  days,  he  was  to  appoint  "some 

"'Statutes,  1556.  Carlisle,  ii.,  216. 
"*  Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle,  i.,  131. 
'"Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle,  ii.,  285. 
"'Statutes,    1566.     Carlisle,    ii.,    716. 

"^  Provision  at  Merchant  Taylors'  very  similar.  For  details  cf.  supra, 
chapter  iii,  footnote,  193. 

"*  Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle,  i.,  157. 
"•Deed,  1586.     C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,  530. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.     99 

sufficient  person  in  his  place. ' '"°  In  Oundle"'  and  Sandwich'" 
neither  master  or  usher  was  to  be  absent  for  more  than  twenty 
days  in  the  year  ' '  nor  so  much  but  upon  good  and  urgent  cause ; ' ' 
nor  were  both  to  be  absent  at  the  same  time,  but  one  was  to 
take  the  place  of  the  other  who  was  absent;  license  from  the 
governors  was  necessary  for  an  absence  of  over  twenty  days. 
In  Seven  Oaks  it  was  necessary  for  the  master  to  obtain  the 
consent  of  the  governors  whenever  he  wished  to  absent  himself, 
and  even  then  he  was  not  to  be  absent  ' '  above  thirty  days  in 
the  year,""'  which  he  might  take  "commutim  or  divisim."''^* 
In  Hawkeshead  neither  master  nor  usher  were  to  be  absent 
except  when  necessary  nor  were  they  to  be  absent  at  the  same 
time;  for  an  absence  of  over  six  weeks  the  license  of  the  gover- 
nors was  necessary.^"  In  Felsted  neither  master  nor  usher  was 
to  be  absent  above  eight  days  in  a  quarter  ' '  without  good  ex- 
cuse,""'while  the  arrangement  in  St.  Albans  was  similar  to  that 
in  effect  at  Seven  Oaks  with  the  exception  that  no  more  than 
six  days  were  to  be  taken  except  in  cases  of  sickness.'" 

In  making  special  provision  for  the  sickness  of  master  or  usher 
St.  Albans  was  not  alone.  In  Seven  Oaks  a  master  "sick  of  a 
curable  disease ' '  was  nevertheless  to  have  his  wages  '  *  somewhat 
considering  the  usher  for  his  pains. ' '"'  In  East  Retford,  in 
case  of  "infirmity  or  other  lawful  impediment,"  the  master 
was  to  furnish  a  substitute,""  while  in  Oundle"**  and  Sandwich, 
if  the  master  were  sick  of  a  curable  disease,  he  was  to  be  "  toler- 
ated for  the  time  and  his  stipend  allowed  fully,  so  that  his  office 
be  furnished  by  his  sufficient  deputie;"  but  if  he  were  sick  of 
an  infective  or  incurable  disease,  he  was  to  be  "putt  awaie' 

""Statutes,   1599,     Carlisle,   i.,   784. 

'"Statutes,   Eliz.     Carlisle,   ii.,   216. 

"'Statutes,    1580.     Boys,    History   of   Sandwich,    226. 

'"  This  was  the  time  allowed  the  master  and  usher  of  St.  Paul's  who 
might  taVie  it  " con junctim  or  divisim." — Statutes,  15 12.  Carlisle,  i.,  72, 
73.  It  was  necessary  for  the  usher,  however,  to  obtain  the  permission 
of  the  master  and  governors  of  the  school. 

"*  Statutes,    1574.     Carlisle,   i.,   621. 

'"Statutes,    1580.     Cowper,    Hawkeshead,    475. 

"•Statutes,    1564.     Carlisle,   i,,   432. 

"^Statutes,    1570.     Carlisle,  i.,   516. 

"'Statutes,    1574.     Carlisle,  i.,   621. 

"•  Statutes,    1552.     Carlisle,   ii.,    285. 

'"Statutes,   Eliz.     Carlisle,  ii.,  216. 


loo  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

and  another  was  to  be  chosen  "in  his  rome."^"  At  St.  Paul's 
the  matter  is  treated  in  the  following  statutes :  "  Yf  the  Maister 
be  syke  of  sykeness  incurable,  or  fall  into  such  age  that  he  may 
not  conveniently  teache,  and  hath  bene  a  man  that  longe  and 
laudably  hath  taught  in  the  Scole,  thanne  let  another  be  chosyn, 
and  by  the  discrete  charitie  of  the  Mercery  let  there  be  assigned 
to  the  olde  Maister  a  reasonable  levinge  of  Ten  Pounds  or  other- 
wise as  it  shall  seme  convenyent,  so  that  the  olde  Maister  after 
his  longe  labor,  in  no  wise  be  lefte  destitute.  Yf  the  Maister 
be  syke  of  sikenes  curable,  yet  nevertheless  I  will  that  he  shall 
have  his  wages,  and  in  suche  sekenes  yf  he  may  not  teache, 
let  him  reward  the  Under-maister  for  his  more  labor  somewhat 
according.  3 '2 

"In  sekenes  curable,  as  aches,  or  suche  sekenes,  for  a  tyme 
he  (the  Under-maister)  shal  be  tolerated  and  have  his  full 
wagis. 

"Yf  after  his  commynge  he  fall  sick  unto  sickenes  incurable, 
as  Lepry,  or  Frenche  Poxe,  or,  after  his  longe  labor  in  the  Scole 
fall  into  age  ympotent,  thenne  I  commit  him  to  the  charitie 
of  The  Mercers,  they  of  the  coler  of  the  Scole,  to  provide  him  a 
lyvinge  as  it  may  be  possible,  praying  them  to  be  charitable  in 
that  behalf. 

"Yf  both  maisters  be  sicke  at  onys,  thenne  let  the  Scole 
cease  for  that  while.  "^'^ 

Not  so  liberal  or  comprehensive  are  the  following  statutes  of 
the  Merchant  Taylors '  which  it  will  be  noted  omit  references  to 
incurable  sicknesses,  old  age,  and  pensionery  support:  "Yf 
the  maister  be  sick  of  a  sicknes  curable,  yet  neverthelesse  it  is 
meete  that  the  Chief  Usher,  for  the  tyme  that  the  Maister  is  so 
sick,  shall  doe  his  best  endeavor  to  direct  all  the  Schoole,  as  the 
duty  of  the  Maister  was  to  have  done.  The  said  Usher  to  his 
power  to  doe  his  owne  duty  as  he  did  before  neverthelesse.  "'•* 

"In  sickness  curable,  or  axes  (agues),  or  such  sickness  for  a 
tyme  he  (the  Chief  Usher)  shal  be  tolerated  and  have  his  full 
wages,  although  that,  during  the  tyme  of  such  curable  sicknes, 
The  High  Maister,  with  that  help  of  the  Under-Usshers,  shall 

'"*  Statutes,  1583.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226. 

^"  Statutes,  1512.  Carlisle,    ii.,    72. 

^^Ubid,  73. 

2'*  Statutes,  1561.  Carlisle,   ii.,    51. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  loi 

to  the  uttermost  of  their  powers,  instruct  and  teach  all  the 
Schollers  within  the  said  Schoole  with  all  dilligence,  as  the  duty 
of  the  Ussher  was  to  have  done,  The  High  Maister  and  The 
Under-Usshers  to  their  power  to  doe  their  owne  duty  as  they 
did  before  nevertheless. 

"Yff  both  The  Maister  and  The  Usshers  be  sick  at  once,  (as 
Ood  defend),  then  let  the  Schoole  cease  for  that  while."*" 

As  to  enforced  vacations  caused  by  the  prevalence  of  con- 
tagious diseases,'"  the  statute  of  St.  Paul's  is,  ' '  Yf  there  be  such 
sicknesse  in  the  citie  contagious  that  the  Scole  cannot  continue, 
yet  neverthelesse  both  maisters  shall  have  their  wages,  being 
always  ready  for  to  teache. '  '*"  The  wording  of  the  correspond- 
ing section  in  the  statutes  of  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School  is 
rather  odd:  "Yff  there  be  such  sickness  contagious  in  the 
Cytty,  that  the  Schoole  cannot  contynue,'"  then  both  The 
Maister  and  The  Usshers  must  have  patience  in  such  a  case. '  '"• 
In  Sandwich  and  Oundle*°°  it  was  provided  that,  if  the  school 
were  compelled  to  be  closed  on  account  of  contagious  sickness, 
the  master  and  usher  were  to  receive  their  regular  salary,  '  *  being 
in  rediness  to  teache  so  sone  as  God  shall  make  suche  contagious 
sickness  cease."*"* 

An  excellent  statement  of  the  chief  duties,  moral,  intellectual 
and  religious,  of  the  master  and  usher  is  contained  in  the  follow- 
ing section  of  the  statutes  of  the  school  at  Hartlebury :  '  *  Also 
that  the  said  School-master  and  Usher,  and  either  of  them,  shall 
instruct,  teach,  and  bring  up  their  Scholars  as  well  in  Virtue 
and  Learning  according  as  the  capacity  and  wits  of  the  said 
Scholars  shall  ask  and  require,  as  also  shall  instruct  them  in 
the  true  knowledge  of  God  and  his  holy  Word,  as  much  as  in 
them  lieth,  and  further  shall  execute  and  do  all  such  things  as 
to  the  office  of  a  good  School-master  and  Usher  shall  appertain 

»"/6uf,  52,  53. 

'••The  school  in  Southampton  was  closed  in  1583  for  some  time  on 
account  of  a  "visitation  of  a  plague." — C.  C.  R.,  xiii.,  167. 

"^  Statutes,    1512.     Cadisle,   ii.,    74. 

'"  In  1603  the  school  was  broken  up  for  some  months  because  of  the 
prevalence  of  the  plague. — Staunton,  The  Great  Public  Schools  of  Eng- 
land, 217. 

'"Statutes,    1561.     Carlisle,   ii.,    53. 

*"  Statutes,    1556.     Carlisle,   ii.,   216. 

*°'  Statutes.     Boys,   History  of  Sandwich,    226. 


I02  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

and  belong,  and  according  to  such  order  as  the  said  Lord  Bishop*"^ 
shall  by  writing  in  Articles  prescribe  unto  them."***' 

In  the  execution  of  the  duties  there  was  generally  a  division 
of  labor  between  the  master  and  usher.  As  a  rule  the  master 
had  general  oversight  of  the  whole  school  having  also  the  super- 
vision of  the  work  of  the  usher/"*  who  customarily  was  given  the 
lower  forms  or  such  forms  as  the  master  should  designate  to 
instruct****  and  whose  chief  virtue  was  to  be  obedience  to  the 
master.*"'  In  case  of  the  absence  of  one  the  duties  of  both  were 
to  be  performed  by  the  other,*"^  and  so  when  a  vacancy  occurred 
caused  by  death, *"^  dismissal,  or  leaving  of  either  master  or 

♦"^  Edwin  Lord  Bishop  of  Worcester. 

*''^  Statutes,    1565.     Carlisle,   ii.,    759, 

*"*  Thus  the  master  in  Saint  Bees  was  to  have  general  oversight  of 
the  usher  (Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle,  i.,  157).  In  Sandwich  the  master 
was  to  have  supervision  of  the  usher 's  work,  and  the  usher  was  to  '  *  prac- 
tice and  use  suche  order  and  forme  in  teaching  as  the  master  should  thinck 
good  to  prescribe,"  while  at  least  twice  a  month  the  master  was  to 
examine  the  pupils  imder  the  care  of  the  usher,  "to  understand  how 
they  profyt  and  go  forward  in  learning"  (Statutes.  Boys,  History  of 
Sandwich,  228).  In  Felsted  the  usher  was  to  '  'teach  the  children  in  such 
manner  and  form  as  the  master  shall  direct"  (Statutes,  1564.  Carlisle 
i,.  432).  Similarly  in  Oundle  the  usher  was  to  "follow  such  order  in 
teaching  as  the  master  shall  prescribe"  (Statutes,  1556.  Carlisle,  ii., 
215).  Cf.  also  the  statutes  of  St.  Paul's  and  Merchant  Taylors'  quoted 
supra,  p.  78.  For  account  of  the  supervision  of  the  work  of  the  master, 
cf.  supra,  p.  52ff. 

*"*  Thus  in  Hawkeshead  the  usher  was  to  ' '  teach  such  Children  and 
Schollers  in  the  said  Schole  of  the  loweste  fformes  as  to  him  shall  be 
appointed  by  the  said  scholemaster "  (Statutes.  Cowper,  Hawkeshead , 
480).  In  East  Retford  the  usher  was  to  teach  '  'such  Lower  Formes  and 
young  Scholars  as  shall  be  to  him  appointed  by  the  School-master" 
(Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle  ii.,  281).  Similarly  in  Ipswich  (Bacon,  The 
Annals  of  Ipswche,  418),  and  Saint  Bees  (Carlisle,  i.,  157)  the  lower  forms 
were  assigned  to  the  usher.  For  detailed  accoiuit  of  duties,  see  Thesis, 
p.  109. 

*"•  Thus  in  Hawkeshead  the  usher  was  to  be  '  'obedient ' '  to  the  master 
(Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  480)  while  in  East  Retford  he  was  to  be  obedient  to 
the  master  "in  all  things  honest  and  lawful  concerning  the  said  school" 
(Statutes,    1552.     Carlisle,   ii.,   281). 

*^  Cf.  supra,  99ff. 

**"  In  Hawkeshead  upon  the  death  of  the  master,  the  usher  was  to 
"teach  the  Schollers  in  the  said  School  as  master  therof,  untyll  ther  be  a 
Scholemaster  placed  in  the  said  Rowme  and  Offic, ' '  and  for  the  time  during 
which  he  acted  as  master  he  was  to  have  '  'the  stypende  and  allowaunce 


E nglish  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .  103 

usher,  the  other  was  to  perform  the  duties  of  both  until  the 
vacancy  was  filled/"*  while  in  some  such  cases  the  usher  if 
qualified  for  the  position  of  master  was  to  be  preferred.*'**  In 
cases  of  disagreement  between  the  master  and  usher  the  gover- 
nors were  usually  to  be  arbitrators  and  their  decision  was  to  be 
final.*" 

Such  were  the  relations  between  master  and  usher  whose 
scholastic  duties  will  be  treated  in  greater  detail  in  our  study  of 
English  Grammar  School  Curricula. 

belonging  to  the  said  scholemaster "  (Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  473,  474). 
In  Oundle  (Statutes,  Eliz.  Carlisle,  ii.,  216)  and  Sandwich  (Boys, 
History  of  Sandwich,  226)  the  executors  or  assignees  were  to  be  paid 
the  money  due  the  deceased  up  to  the  time  of  his  death. 

*"' C/.  supra,  99ff.  In  Oundle  and  Sandwich  {loc.  cit.)  the  usher  was 
to  take  the  place  of  the  master  and  was  to  receive  the  salary  due  both 
tmtil  the  appointment  and  admission  of  a  new  master,  but  in  Hawkeshead 
during  the  time  that  the  usher  acted  as  master  he  was  to  appoint  a 
' '  schoUer  of  the  same  schole  to  be  usher  imder  him, ' '  and  the  ' '  scholler" 
thus  substituting  was  to  have  the  * '  Stypende  and  allowaunce  belonging 
to  the  usher"  (Statutes.     Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  474). 

**°  Provision  of  statutes  of  school  at  Seven  Oaks  (Carlisle,  i.,  621), 
"  Yf  the  Under-Maister  be  in  literature  and  in  honest  lyfe  accordynge,  then 
the  Hygh  Maisters  rome  vacante,  let  him  be  chosen  before  another" 
(Statutes,  St.  Paul's,  1512.  Carlisle,  ii.,  72).  "And  yf  the  said  Chief 
Ussher  be  in  literature,  discretion,  and  honest  lief,  according,  then  The 
High  Maister  his  roome  being  vacant,  lett  him  be  chosen  before  another" 
(Statutes  of  the  Merchant  Taylors',  1561.  Carlisle,  ii.,  51).  In  Ipswich 
in  1604  there  is  record  of  a  James  Leman  being  elected  as  master  of  the 
Grammar  School  (Bacon,  The  Annals  of  Ipswche,  418)  while  in  1594 
there  is  record  of  a  James  Leman  being  ' '  p  'mitted  to  execute ' '  the  place 
of  usher  until  another  should  be  elected.  {Ibid,  377).  In  Whitchurch 
the  usher  was  to  be  preferred  if  thought  sufficient. — Statutes,  1570. 
C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337. 

*"  C/.  supra,  p.  73.  In  Sandwich  the  matter  was  to  be  referred  to 
the  founder  during  his  life  and  after  his  death  to  the  governors  of  the 
school.  Failure  to  abide  by  the  decision  of  either  of  them  was  to  be 
punished  by  forfeiture  of  office  (Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  225).  The 
same  provision  existed  in  Oundle  (Carlisle,  ii.,  216). 


CHAPTER  IV 

ENGLISH  GRAMMAR  SCHOOL  CURRICULA 

While  the  academic  entrance  requirements  of  the  grammar 
schools  varied,  yet  where  such  requirements  existed  they  gener- 
ally included  ability  to  read  and  write.  Thus  in  Redgrave^  and 
Alford  the  candidate  was  to  be  able  to  '  *  read  perfectly  and  write 
legibly,"^  while  in  St.  Paul's  and  Merchant  Taylors'  the  follow- 
ing sections  of  the  statutes  treat  this  matter:  "The  Maister 
shall  admit  these  Children  as  they  be  offirid  from  tyme  to  tyme ; 
but  first  se,  that  they  canne  saye  the  Catechyzon,  and  also  that 
he  can  rede  and  write  competently,  else  let  him  not  be  admitted 
in  no  wise."'  "But  first  see,  that  they  can  the  Catechisme  in 
English  or  Latyn,  and  that  every  of  the  said  Two  Hundreth  and 
Fifty  Schollers  can  read  perfectly,  and  write  competently,  or 
else  lett  them  not  be  admitted  in  no  wise.  "*  In  not  a  few  cases 
ability  to  read  meant  ability  to  read  Latin  as  well  as  English. 
Thus  in  Oundle*  and  Sandwich  the  candidate  was  to  be  able  to 
**  write  compententlie  and  to  reade  perfectlie  both  englishe  and 
lattyne;"'  in  Tunbridge  the  master  was  to  have  authority  to 
reject  such  as  applied  for  gratis  instruction  unless  they  could 
"write  competently,  and  read  Latin  and  English  perfectly;"' 
while  in  Eye  the  candidates  were  to  be  able  * '  distinctly  to  read 
as  well  Latin  as  English,"^  in  Norwich  they  were  to  be  able  to 
say  their  catechism,  read  "perfectly  both  English  and  Latin, 
and  write  competently,"*  and  in  Saint  Savior  the  child  was  to 
be  examined  by  the  master  before  the  Wardens,  "whether  he 
read  English  and  Latin  perfectly,  and  write  his  name,  and  being 
found  able, ' '  his  name  was  to  be  entered  into  the  Register  Book 

*  Statutes,   1576.     C.   C.   R.,  xxii.,   151. 
^Statutes,    1599.     Carlisle,   i.,    784. 

'St.  Paul's  Statutes,   1512.     Carlisle,  ii.,  74. 

*  Merchant  Taylors'  Statutes,   1561.     Carlisle,  ii.,   54. 

*  Statutes,    1556.     Carlisle,    ii.,    216. 

*  Statutes.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,   226. 
^  Statutes,    Elizabeth.     Carlisle,    i.,    628. 

'  Constitutions  of  the  Borough  of  Eye,  1566.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  140. 
"  Order  of  the  Court  of  Assembly,  1566.     S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  336. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .   105 

and  he  was  to  be  admitted. ••  In  a  few  instances  the  require- 
ments are  more  specific.  Thus,  in  St.  Alban's  the  candidate  had 
to  pass  an  examination  given  by  the  master  to  determine  how 
well  he  had  mastered  his  "Accidence  without  booke."*'  In 
Thame  no  scholar  was  to  be  admitted  unless  "  Anglice  legendi 
bene  longo  tisu  confirmatus,  primis  rei  grammaticae  rudimentis 
imbibendis  maturus/'^'  while  in  Shrewsbury  the  following 
statute  deals  with  entrance  requirements:  "(the  candidate 
must  be  able)  to  write  his  own  name  with  his  own  hand;  read 
English  perfectly;  have  his  accidence  without  book,  and  give 
any  case  of  any  number  of  a  noun  substantive  or  adjective,  any 
person  of  any  number  of  a  verb  active  or  passive,  and  make  a 
Latin  by  any  of  the  concords,  the  Latin  words  being  first  given 
him."*' 

While  some  of  the  schools  thus  insisted  upon  an  elementary 
education  as  preparation  for  the  grammar  school  and  admitted 
"none  under  a  grammar  scholar,"**  not  a  few  schools  were 
burdened  with  the  task  of  furnishing  the  elementary  education 
as  well  as  the  higher.**  Thus  the  school  at  Burford  was  to  con- 
sist of  "grammarian  scholars"  and  "petties,"  "so  that  every 
man  in  the  town  and  parish,  minding  to  set  his  child  to  school, 

'"Statutes,    1562.     Carlisle,   ii.,   584. 

"Statutes,   1570.     Carlisle,  i.,   516,   517. 

"Statutes,  1574.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  267. 

"  Statutes,  1577.  Staunton,  The  Great  Public  Schools  of  England,  420. 

"Deed,   1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  340.     (Tiverton). 

*'  Brinsley  in  his  Grammar  School  indicates  the  ideal  in  the  words 
of  Philoponus:  "For  it  were  much  to  be  wished,  that  none  might  be 
admitted  to  the  Grammar  schooles  until  they  were  able  to  reade  English : 
as  namely  that  they  could  reade  the  new  Testament  perfectly,  and 
that  they  were  in  their  Accidences  or  meet  to  enter  into  them"  (p.  13). 
The  following  words  of  Spoudeus  probably  express  the  feeling  of  many  of 
the  masters  thus  burdened :    "It  seemeth  to  mee  an  unreasonable  thing 

that  the  Grammar  schooles  should  be  troubled  with  teaching  A.  B.  C : 

Because  it  dooth  take  up  almost  one  halfe  of  our  time,  and  thereby  dooth 

■deprive  us  of  a  chiefe  part  of  the  fruite  of  our  labours The  very 

little  ones  in  a  towne,  in  most  countrey  townes  which  are  of  any  bignesse, 
would  require  a  whole  man  of  themselves,  to  be  alwaies  hearing,  poasing 

and  following  them: Besides,  it  is  an  extreame  vexation,  that  we 

must  bee  toyled  amongst  such  Uttle  pettyes. " — John  Brinsley,  The 
Grammar  School,  p.  13.  The  school  at  Stevenage  was  released  from 
this  burden  about  1562  when  an  endowed  school  was  established  by  the 
parishioners  for  the  teaching  of  English,  writing  and  arithmetic. — 
C.   C.    R.,   xxvii.,   259. 


io6  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

being  mere  children  having  no  infirmity  or  sickness,  should  be 
taught  his  A.  B.  C,  his  Catechism,  primer,  and  to  read  and  write 
until  he  should  be  able  to  be  preferred  to  the  grammar  school, '  '^' 
while  in  Bur  ford,"  Ringwood,"  Wellingborough,^"  and  Worces- 
ter,*" reading  and  writing  were  to  be  taught.'^  In  Alford  deeds 
of  1565  and  1568  included  A.  B.  C.  and  English  in  the  curri- 
culum" while  the  charter  of  1576  omitted  those- subjects." 

In  the  statements  of  what  was  to  be  taught  in  the  schools 
there  are  all  degrees  of  definiteness  and  indefiniteness.  In 
Leicester  the  pupils  were  to  be  instructed  in  "good  literature,'  "^* 
in  Rochdale  in  "learning  of  true  piety  and  the  Latin  tongue, "^^ 
in  Market  Bosworth  in  ''bonis  moribus  ac  Uteris,  scientia,  et 
virtute,"^'^  in  Ringwood  in  Latin,  "godly  discipline"  and  "all 
manner  of  humane  doctrine"  as  the  "customs  of  such  good 
approved  scholars  required,""  in  Mansfield  in  "such  good 
authors  as  are  commonly  taught  in  the  grammar  schools,  with 
the  Scriptures,  "2^  while  in  Whitchurch  the  schoolmaster  was 
to  decide  what  authors  should  be  read.*'  In  at  least  35  of  the 
grammar  schools  grammar  was  specifically  prescribed.'"  .  In 
Dedham,'*  Plymouth,"  and  Hartlebury,"  grammar  and  writing 

"Statutes,  1571.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  217. 

"  Statutes,    1 571.     Carlisle,   ii.,   295. 

^«Deed,  1586.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  350.     C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,  529. 

*'  Order  of  the  Chancery,  Oct.  30,  1596.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  377. 

2"  Letters  Patent,  1561.     C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  520. 

**  The  Grammar  School  of  St.  Mary  Redcliff,  Bristol,  was  founded  as 
a  "grammar  and  writing  school."     Nicholas  Taylor,  Bristol,  ii,202. 

"S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  155,  157. 

''Ibid,  157. 

'-^  Letters  Patent,  1564.     S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  57. 

25  Deed,   1564.     S.   I.   C,  xvii.,  393. 

"Deed,  1564.     S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  41. 

*' Deed,   1586.     C.  C.   R.,  xiv.,  529. 

*^  Ordinances,  1564.     S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  401. 

*•  Statutes,   1570.     C.   C.   R.,  xxiv.,  337. 

'"  See  Appendix  M.  This  number  does  not  include  cases  mentioned 
in  text. 

"  Deed,   1571.     S.   I.   C,  xii.,  47. 

"Deed,   1561.     Worth,  History  of  Plymouth,  269. 

''  * '  Also  that  the  said  Schoolmaster  and  Usher  shall,  at  least  one 
afternoon  in  every  week,  teach  the  Scholars  of  the  said  School  to  write 
and  cast  accounts,  whereby  their  hands  may  be  directed,  and  so  they 
trained  to  write  fair  hands,  and  likewise  not  ignorant  in  reckoning  and 
accounting." — Statutes,    1575.     Carlisle,   ii.,    759. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  107 

were  to  be  taught;'*  in  Bungay"  and  Heighington"  writing  and 
casting  accounts  were  included  in  the  curricula.  In  East  Ret- 
ford instruction  was  to  be  given  in  "Grammar  and  other  vir- 
tuous Doctrine,""  and  in  Kirkby  Stephen  "in  Grammar  and 
other  humane  doctrine,""  while  in  Kirkby  Kendal,"  Chipping 
Barnet,*"  and  Wakefield"  the  master  was  to  bring  the  children 
up  in  "grammar  and  other  good  learning."*'  Singing  was  to 
be  taught  by  a  special  master  in  the  school  at  Coventry  to  those 
who  desired  to  learn.*' 

While  it  is  very  probable  that  "grammar"  in  the  majority 
of  cases  meant  Latin  grammar,  yet  in  not  a  few  cases  both  Latin 
and  Greek  were  taught.**  Thus  the  school  at  Grantham  was 
founded  for  "the  education  of  boys  and  youths  in  Latin  and 
Greek,"**  while  in  St.  Bees  the  master  was  to  "labor  to  make 
the  scholars  profit  in  Latin  and  Greek  Grammar ' '  and  to  * '  exer- 
cise them   in   the   best   Authors  in  both   tongues."*'     In   the 

'*  In  Eye  the  master  might  do  as  he  chose  about  teaching  his  pupils 
to  write. — Constitutions  of  the  Borough  of  Eye,  1566.  C.  C.  R.,  xxii., 
140. 

""Writing  and  casting  accounts  with  the  pen  and  counters"  were 
to  be  taught  holidays  and  Saturdays  upon  which  days  school  was  to  be 
kept  imtil  3  P.M.  for  that  purpose. — S.I.  C,  xiii.,  135   (Statutes,    1591). 

"  These  subjects  were  to  be  taught  on  festival  days.  The  master 
was  to  peruse  the  writing  and  cyphering  of  the  pupils  weekly  and  to 
"set  their  copies,  without  extra  salary  or  pay." — Deed,  1601.  S.  I*  C. , 
xix.,  42. 

''Statutes,    1552.     Carlisle,   ii.,   287. 

'*  Statutes,    1566.     Carlisle,   ii.,   715. 

"  Deed,  1588.     S.  I.  C,  xix.,  363. 

*"  Letters  Patent,   1573.     S.  I.   C,  xii.,    108. 

**  Letters  Patent,    1592.     Carlisle,   ii.,  910. 

**  The  following  are  a  few  more  expressions  similar  to  those  just  quoted : 
' '  grammar  and  other  virtuous  and  godly  learning,  according  to  Christ 's 
religion"  (Felsted,  Deed,  1564.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  59);  "grammar  and  good 
morals"  (Chevely,  Letters  Patent,  1568.  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  483);  and  "gram- 
mar and  good  and  virtuous  manners"  (Deed,  1559.  Elmdon,  S.  I.  C.^ 
xiii.,  55)- 

**  Benjamin  Poole,  Coventry:  Its  History  and  Antiquities,  245. 

**  The  qualifications  of  masters  would  indicate  that  Greek  was  taught 
in  some  cases.     Cf.  Thesis,  p.  60. 

*' Letters  Patent,  1553.  Carlisle,  i.,  805.  Latin  and  Greek  were^to 
be  taught  in  Wellingborough. — Order  of  the  Cburt  of  Chancery ,£Oct. 
1596.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  377. 

*•  Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,    i.,    157. 


1  o8  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Southwell  Collegiate  School  the  boys  were  to  be  instructed  in 
Latin  and  Greek  grammar  and  were  to  read  the  * '  literas  human- 
iores  poetas  et  orator es.  "*^ 

Somewhat  more  detailed  are  the  specifications  in  the  case  of 
Hawkeshead,  where  the  master  was  to  "teach  grammr  and 
the  pryncyples  of  the  Greeke  tongue,  wth  other  Scyences  neces- 
sarie  to  be  taughte  in  a  grammr  schole;"*^  he  was  to  "teach 
and  inform  Greek  and  Latyne  to  such  schollers  of  the  same 
schole,  as  shall  be  most  meete  and  apte  for  the  same  according 
to  the  dyscrecion  of  the  said  scholemaster"*';  during  school 
hours  he  and  his  usher  were  to  teach  ' '  all  suche  good  Aucthors 
wch  doe  conteyne  honeste  Precepts  of  vertue,  and  good  Lytera- 
turer,  for  the  better  education  of  youthe,"*"  and  in  order  that 
the  master  might  see  how  the  scholars  had  "pfyted"  "the 
Chiefest  SchoUars  of  the  said  Schole"  were,  at  the  breaking  up 
time  at  Christmas  and  Easter,  to  "make  Oracons,  Epistles, 
verses  in  Latyne,  or  Greeke.  "^^ 

Still  more  detailed  is  our  information  concerning  the  curri- 
culum of  the  school  at  Witton,  the  statement  of  which  resembles 
very  much  that  of  the  curriculum  of  St.  Paul's  by  Dean  Colet." 

*''  Statutes,   1585.     S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  426. 

*' Statutes,    1588.     Cowper,   Hawkeshead,   472. 

*•  Ibid,  473. 

''Ibid,  475- 

"  Ibid,  104. 

'^  Dean  Colet 's  articles  on  this  subject  are  here  quoted  in  full  so  that 
comparison  can  easily  be  made. 

"WHAT  SHALL  BE  TAUGHT. 

' '  As  touching  in  this  Scole  what  shall  be  taught  of  the  Maisters,  and 
learned  of  the  Scolers,  it  passeth  my  witte  to  devyse,  and  determine  in 
particular,  but  in  general  to  speake  and  sume  what  to  saye  my  mynde,  I 
would  they  were  taught  always  in  good  literature  bothe  Laten  and  Greeke, 
and  good  autors  such  as  have  the  verrye  Romayne  eloquence  joyned  with 
wisdom,  specially  Cristen  autors,  that  wrote  their  wisdome  with  clean 
and  chaste  Laten,  other  in  verse  or  in  prose,  for  my  intent  is  by  this 
Scole,  specially  to  encrease  knowledge  and  worshippinge  of  God  and  our 
Lord  Christ  Jesu,  and  good  Cristen  life  and  maners  in  the  Children. 

' '  And  for  that  entent  I  will  the  Children  leame  first  above  all  the 
Catechizon  in  Englishe,  and  after  the  Accidens,  that  I  made,  or  some  other, 
yf  any  be  better  to  the  purpose,  to  induce  Children  more  spedely  to 
Laten  speeche.  And  then  Institutum  Christiani  Hominis,  which  that 
Learned  Erasmus  made  at  my  requeste,  and  the  boke  called  Copia  of 
the  same  Erasmus.  And  then  other  authors  Christian,  as  Lactantius, 
Prudentius,  and  Proba,  and  Sednlins,  and  Juvencus,  and  Baptista  Man- 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .  109 

The  founder  of  the  school  at  Witton  wills  that  there  be  taught 
"good  literature  both  Latin  and  Greek,  Good  Authors  such 
as  have  the  Roman  Eloquence  joined  with  Wisdom,  especially 
Christian  Authors  that  wrote  their  Wisdom  with  clear  and 
chaste  Latin  either  in  prose  or  verse;"  the  children  were  to 
"learn  the  Catechism,  then  the  Accidence  and  Grammar  set 
out  by  the  King  Henry  the  Eight,  or  some  other  if  any  can  be 
better  to  the  purpose  to  induce  children  to  Latin  speech,  then 
Institutum  Christiani  Hominis  that  learned  Erasmus  made, 
then  Copia  of  the  same  Erasmus,  Colloquium  Erasmi,  Ovidii 
Metamorphoses,  Terrence,  Tully,  Horace,  Salust,  Virgil,  and 
such  others  as  shall  be  thought  most  convenient  to  the  purpose 
unto  true  Latin  Speech."  "All  Barbarie,  all  corruption,  and 
filthiness,  and  such  abusion  which  the  blind  world  brought  in ' ' 
was  to  be  banished  entirely,  and  the  master  was  charged  to 
teach  * '  alway  that  is  best ' '  and  to  ' '  read  to  them  such  Authors 
as  have  with  Wisdom  joined  the  pure  Eloquence. ' '" 

Where  the  staff  consisted  of  two,  the  master  and  the  usher, 
the  latter  was  generally  given  the  elementary  work."  Thus, 
in  Ipswich  the  usher  was  elected  to  teach  "to  write,  Cipher, 
and  Cast  accompt,  chiefly  suche  as  are  to  learn  ye  Grammer;"*' 
in  Aldenham"  the  usher  was  to  "train  up  young  beginners  in 

tuanus,  and  suche  others  as  shall  be  thought  convenient  and  most  to 
the  purpose  unto  the  true  Laten  speeche.  All  Barbary,  all  corruption, 
all  Laten  adulterate  which  ignorant  blinde  foles  brought  into  this  wo  ride, 
and  with  the  same  hath  dystained  and  poysonyd  the  olde  Laten  speche, 
and  the  veraye  Romayne  tongue,  whiche  in  the  tyme  of  Tully  and  Sallust, 
and  Virgell,  and  Terence  was  usid,  whiche  also  Sainte  Jerome,  and  Sainte 
Affibrose,  and  Sainte  Austen,  and  many  holy  doctors  lemed  in  theyre 
tymes.  1  saye  that  fylthiness  and  all  suche  abusion  whiche  the  later 
blynde  worlde  brought  in,  whiche  more  rather  may  be  called  Blotterature 
then  Literature,  I  utterly  abannyshe  and  exclude  out  of  this  Scole,  and 
charge  the  Maisters  that  they  teche  alwaye  that  is  beste,  and  instruct 
the  Children  in  Greke  and  redynge  Laten,  in  redynge  unto  them  suche 
autors  that  hathe  with  wisdome  joyned  the  pure  chaste  Eloquence." — 
Statutes  of  St.  Paul's,  1512.     Quoted  in  Carlisle,  ii.,  76,  77. 

"Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle,  i.,  131.  The  statutes  were  made  by  the 
founder,  Sir  John  Deane,  Prebendary  of  Lincoln,  and  Rector  of  St. 
Bartholemew  the  Great  near  Smithfield,  in  London,  with  the  assistance 
and  advice  of  other  learned  men.     Cf.  Letter  in  Appendix  K, 

"  Cf.    supra,    p.    102. 

"  Nathll  Bacon,  The  Annals  of  Ipswche,  418. 

••  Cf.  supra,  p.  56  for  qualifications  of  usher  here. 


no  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


A.  B.  C,  Primer,  Catechism,  and  other  EngUsh  books.""  In 
Leicester  the  usher  was  to  teach  the  ' '  petits ' '  while  the  master 
taught  the  "upper  grammar  scholars.""  In  Wellingborough 
"English,  writing,  and  casting  accompts"  were  to  be  taught 
by  the  undermaster,^'  while  in  Saint  Bees  the  usher  was  to 
teach  "the  children  to  read  and  write  English,  and  to  say  by 
heart  the  Catechism  in  English  set  forth  by  public  authority, 
with  the  additions,  and  the  Accidence;"""  when  the  scholars 
were  able  to  "learn  construction"  they  were  to  be  admitted 
into  the  master's  school.'^ 

The  first  books  of  construction  in  Latin  and  Greek  in  the 
school  at  Saint  Bees  were  to  be  the  smaller  Catechisms  "set 
forth  by  public  authority  for  that  purpose,"  which  were  to  be 
learned  in  order  that  "with  knowledge  of  the  tongues  they 
(the  scholars)  may  also  learn  their  duty  towards  God  and  Man. ' '" 
The  statutes  of  the  school  then  proceed,  "These  books  shall 
only  be  read  in  the  said  School,  except  it  shall  be  otherwise 
appointed  by  those  that  have  authority: — 

The  A.  B.  C.  in  English. 

The  Catechism  in  English,  set  forth  by  public  authority. 

The  Psalter  and  "S 

Book  of  Common  Prayer.    >In  English. 

The  New  Testament.  J 

The  Queen's  Grammar,  with  the  Accidence. 

The  Small  Catechism  in  Latin,  publicly  authorised. 

Confabulationes  Puerile s. 

Msopi  Fabulae. 

^Epistolae  Minor es  Selecte. 
Officiorum. 
M.  T.     J  De  Amicitia. 
Ciceronis.  ]  De  Senectute. 

Tusculanarum  Questionum.^ 
JDrationes, 

or  any  other  of  his  works. 


^Lib. 


>^  In  Prose. 


'^  Statutes,  1595.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  67. 

"Deed,  1574.     C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  5,  4. 

"  Decree  of  the  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal,  1596.     Carlisle,  ii.,  227. 

""Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,    i.,    157. 

*'Ibid,  157. 

"/6td,  157,  158. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 1 1 

Salustius. 

Tustinus.  1    .    _, 

•L         .     •■  r-  '       r  ^^  Prose. 

Comentarti  Caesarts. 

Q.  Curtius. 

Distica  Catonis. 

Terrentius. 

Vergilius. 

Horatius. 

B.  Mantuanus. 

Pallurgenius.  )^  In  Verse. 

Buchanani  Scripta. 

Sedulius. 

Pradentius. 

Ovidii  Metamorphoses. 

Ovid:  de  Tristibus. 

"The  Greek  Grammar  of  Cleonard,  or  some  other  generally- 
allowed. 

"The  little  Greek  Catechism  set  forth  by  public  authority, 
or  any  other  good  Author  in  Greek." 

Concerning  the  reading  of  these  books  the  founder  then  adds: 
"The  Schoolmaster  may  use  his  choice  of  these  books,  to  take 
or  leave  as  he  thinketh  meet,  to  be  appointed  for  every  Form, 
saving  that  the  Accidence,  the  Queen's  Grammar,  and  the 
Catechism  aforesaid,  shall  not  be  omitted.  And  the  School- 
master shall  not  suffer  his  Scholars  to  have  any  lewd  or  super- 
stitious books  or  ballads  amongst  them."" 

While  in  the  statutes  just  quoted  mention  is  made  of  '  *  forms, ' ' 
no  information  is  given  concerning  either  the  number  of  such 
forms  or  the  amount  of  work  to  be  done  in  each.  As  the  forms 
varied  in  number  from  three  to  seven,  the  amount  of  work  to 
be  accomplished  varied  accordingly.  Our  information  con- 
cerning some  of  the  schools  thus  divided  into  forms  is  very 
limited. 

In  Oundle  there  were  to  be  three  forms.  In  the  first,  the 
master  was  to  teach  the  grammar  approved  by  the  Queen's 
Majesty,  and  the  Accidence  and  Enghsh  Rules;  in  the  second, 

•'Ibid,  158. 


112  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Mr.  Nowell's  Little  Catechism;  and  in  the  third,  Mr.  Nowell's 
Large  Catechism." 

In  Guisbrough  and  East  Retford  there  were  to  be  four  forms. 
The  statute  in  Guisbrough  reads  as  follows :  ' '  The  School 
shall  be  divided  into  Four  several  forms, — and  in  the  first  shall 
be  placed  young  beginners,  commonly  called,  'Petits,' — whom 
the  Master  himself  shall  not  be  bound  to  teach  so  long  as  they 
continue  there,  but  only  assign  so  many  of  his  Scholars  in  the 
third  and  fourth  Forms,  as  may  suffice  to  instruct;"  and  when 
they  were  able  to  "read  perfectly"  they  were  admitted  into 
the  second  form;  in  the  higher  forms  they  were  to  be  taugh:?. 
the  rules  of  grammar,  exercises  and  Latin  books."  The  work 
of  the  four  forms  in  East  Retford  was  divided  as  follows: 

First  Form^^ 
A.  B.  C." 

Inflection  of  Nouns  and  Verbs. '^ 
Acquisition  of  small  Latin  vocabulary." 

Second  Form 

"Usual  repetition  of  the  inflection  of  Nouns  and  Verbs, 
which  is  attained  in  the  first  form. ' ' 


•^Statutes,  Eliz.  Carlisle,  ii.,  215.  This  probably  represents  but 
part  of  the  work  accomplished.  It  is  the  only  definite  requirement 
mentioned  in  the  statutes. 

"Statutes,  1561.     C.  C.  R.,  viii.,  724.     Carlisle,  ii.,  806. 

"  Besides  the  work  outlined  in  the  text  the  ' '  more  prone  natures  * ' 
were  to  have  ' '  some  part  of  the  year  spared  for  them "  to  "  hear  the 
explication  of  Tullie  's  Epistles  written  ad  Terrentiam  Uxorem  or  Tyronem 
Libertum  for  the  familiar  phrase  in  the  same. ' ' — Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle, 
ii.,    283. 

'^  The  master  and  usher  were  to  diligently  teach  and  read  ' '  the  figures 
and  characters  of  letters  to  join,  write,  sound  and  pronounce  the  same 
plainly  and  perfectly." — Statutes.     Ibid,   283. 

"  If  this  matter  was  attended  to  with  diligence,  it  was  thought  by  the 
governors  that  ' '  a  good  and  apt  nature  in  one  year  might  attain  a  perfect 
reading,  pronouncing  and  declining  of  nouns  and  verbs.  * ' — Statutes. 
Ibid,  283. 

"  This  to  be  accomplished  by  commanding  the  scholars  to  write  certain 
words  from  the  ' '  Epistles ' '  read  to  them  and  to  repeat  the  same  on  the 
next  morning. — Statutes.     Ibid,  283. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  113 

"A  more  full  explication  of  the  Eight  Parts  of  reason,  with 
the  Syntaxis  or  Construction." 

"Colloquia  Erasmi,  and  some  harder  Epistles  of  TuUy."'" 

Translation  of  English  into  Latin. 

Old   and   New  Testaments. 

Salust,    Salern,    and   Justinian's   Institutes." 

Third  Form 

"King's  Majesty's  Latin  Grammar." 

"Virgil,  Ovid,  and   Tully's  Epistles.'' 

"Copia  Erasmi  verborum  et  rerum,  or  so  many  of  the  said 
Authors  as  the  said  Schoolmaster  shall  think  convenient  for  the 
capacity  and  profit  of  his  Scholars. '  * 

Daily  translation  of  English  into  Latin." 

Constant  review  of  the  Eight  Parts  of  Speech. 

Fourth  Form 

' '  The  breves  and  longs. ' ' 

"Verses." 

Latin  Epistles." 

Greek  and  Hebrew  Grammar,  "if  the  master  were  expert 
in  the  same. ' ' 

Greek  authors,  so  far  as  the  master's  "learning  and  convenient 
time  will  serve  thereunto. ' '" 

Inasmuch  as  the  school  at  Thames  was  patterned  after  that 
at  Winchester,"  it  is  very  probable  that  the  master  in  dividing 
his  school  into  classes  imitated  the  division  of  the  latter  school 
into  four  forms,  the  Sixth,  Fifth,  Fourth,  and  Lower  Fourth 
{Quarta  Secunda).''^     The  master  was  to  "instruct  the  youth" 

"These  were  to  be  "dissolved  and  discussed  verbatim,  and  the  reason 
for  every  construction  shewed." — Statutes.     Ibid,   283. 

""If  the  Schoolmaster  and  Usher  be  seen  in  the  same." — Statutes. 
Ibid,  283. 

^'  Every  day  the  master  was  to  give  to  his  scholars  ' '  one  English  to 
be  made  into  Latin."     Statutes.     Ibid,  283. 

"  * '  They  of  this  Form  shall  write  every  week  some  Epistle  in  Latin, 
and  give  it  to  the  said  Master  or  Usher  at  the  end  of  the  Week. ' '  Sta- 
tutes.    Ibid,  283-4. 

''*  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  283-4. 

"  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  266;  also  A.  F.  Leach,  A  History  of  Winchester,  306. 

^' Leach,  A  History  of  Winchester,  272.     For  list  of  authors  read  at 
Winchester  in   1550  see  Appendix  N. 
8 


114  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

in  making  verses  and  in  writing  prose.  The  books  recommended 
to  be  read  were  Virgil,  Horace,  Ovid,  Plautus,  Cicero,  Livy, 
Salust,  Justin,  Herodian,  Terence  and  Lucian.^^ 

While  it  is  not  explicitly  stated  in  our  material  that  the 
school  at  Cheltenham  was  divided  into  forms,  it  is  evident 
from  the  following  provisions  that  some  such  division  was 
contemplated:  the  school  was  to  consist  of  fifty  pupils;  four 
at  least  of  these  were  to  have  a  knowledge  of  the  Greek  and 
Latin  tongues  sufficient  to  make  exercises  in  prose  and  verse 
in  them  and  to  speak  Latin  extempore;  four  others  were  to  be 
"able  to  make  a  sentence  of  true  Latin";  fourteen  others  were 
to  be  ready  to  learn  the  accidence,  while  the  residue  were  to  be 
children  of  * '  good  aptness  to  learn. ' '" 

The  cases  thus  far  noted  have  been  (a)  those  in  which  there  is 
no  information  concerning  any  division,  (b)  those  in  which  there 
is  a  division  into  master's  and  usher's  schools,  and  (c)  those 
in  which  the  division  is  into  forms.  Still  another  type,  a  com- 
bination of  (b)  and  (c) ,  existed.  The  case  is  that  of  the  school 
at  Sandwich,  which  was  divided  into  six  forms,'"  the  lower  three 
of  which  were  known  as  the  "Usher's  Forms,"  the  other  three 
as  the  "Master's  Forms."  The  division  of  work  into  Forms 
was  defended  by  the  founder  of  the  school  on  the  ground  that 
■"  digressinge  in  order  of  teachinge  accordinge  to  the  seuerall 
natures  and  disposicions  of  everie  scholemaster  or  usher  was  a 
great  hindrance  to  the  scholars,"  and  he  believed  that  "a  con- 
venient direccion  therein  of  some  ordinarie  bookes  to  be  read 
and  some  exercises  to  be  used  might  greatly  further  the  schol- 
ars. ' ''°  But  the  following  outline  was  not  to  be  a  hard  and  fast 
manual,  as  the  master  was  bound  to  follow  only  what  he  thought 
most  expedient. 

The  Usher's  Forms 
First  Form 

* '  Accidence  to  the  rules  of  construction. ' ' 

Exercise  ' '  in  declyning  of  nownes  and  verbes  according  to  the 
fourm  prescribed  in  the  preface  to  the  Queen's  grammer. " 

"Statutes,    1574.     S.   I.   C,  xii.,     66. 

"Deed.   1586.     S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

'*  As  only  six  years  were  to  be  allowed  for  the  completion  of  the  entire 
course,  it  is  very  probable  that  each  of  the  forms  represented  the  work  of  a 
single  year. — Statutes.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226. 

8°  Statutes,  1580.     Ibid,  230 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   115 

Second  Form 
Rules  of  construction. 
Cato  to  be  read  to  the  scholars. 
Exercise  * '  in  making  of  latyne,  and  other  lyke  by  discrecion. ' ' 

Third  Form 

"Suche  lattine  catachisme  as  shalbe  sett  fourth  by  publique 
aucthoritie"  and  "the  dialoge  of  Castilio"  were  to  be  read  to 
the  scholars. 

Exercise  "in  turning  of  lattin  into  english  and  english  into 
lattin,  and  other  lyke,  by  discrecion."" 

The  Master's  Forms 

Fourth  Form 

"Terrence,  the  epistells  of  TuUey  chosen  by  Sturing,  and 
Apthonii  progymnamata "  were  to  be  read  to  the  scholars. 

Exercise  "in  varieng  of  latine  and  in  practicing  the  exer- 
cises of  Apthonius  at  tymes  appointed,  and  other  lyke,  by  dis- 
creacion."" 

Fifth  Form 

"Salust,  Tullis  offices,  with  rules  of  verefienge,  and  Virgills 
eglogs,  or  some  chaste  poet,"  were  to  be  read  to  the  scholars. 

Exercises  of  Fourth  Form. 

Extemporanious  disputations,  "and  other  lyke,  by  discrea- 
cion."" 

Sixth  Form 

"TuUies  oracions,  Virgills  eneidos,  the  epistells  of  Horace 
and  certain  of  his  chaste  odes  chosen ' '  were  to  be  read  to  the 
scholars. 

Exercises  of  the  Fifth  Form,  "with  the  making  of  verse,  and 
other  lyke,  by  discreacion.  "'* 


"  Statutes.     Ibid,  230. 

"  Statutes.     Ibid,  230. 

"  Statutes.  Ibid,  231.  The  scholars  under  the  master  ' ' for  furnishing 
of  their  declaracions,  disputations,  and  other  exercises,"  were  to  be 
"cauled  upon  to  have  and  read  in  private  studie  Livie,  all  good  histories, 
poets,  books  of  common  phrases,  sentences,  apothegmes,  and  suche 
lyke. ' ' 

"*  Statutes.     Ibid,  231. 


1 1 6  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

As  to  the  number  of  books  to  be  read,  Roger  Manwood,  the 
Founder,  expresses  the  following  opinion:  "In  myne  opynion, 
during  a  schollers  remayninge  in  the  grammer  schole,  he  should 
learne  but  a  fewe  books  in  lattin,  and  in  greek  correspondent 
to  them, ' '  and  was  not  to  be  suffered  to  ' '  rove  in  many  awcthors, 
but  fewe  should  be  learned  most  perfectlie,  and  then  he  maie 
after  with  better  judgement  reade  as  many  as  he  lyste."" 

While  in  some  cases  the  content  of  the  curriculum  was  pre- 
scribed or  indicated  by  the  statutes  of  the  school,  it  is  evident 
from  the  silence  of  many  of  the  statutes  on  this  subject  that 
much  if  not  all  was  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  master.^'  In  a 
few  cases  a  church  official  was  authorized  to  exercise  this  dis- 
cretion. Thus,  in  the  case  of  Tadcaster  the  master  was  to  give 
instruction  in  "Grammar  and  such  like  authors  and  books  as 
shall  be  thought  meet  by  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  York."" 
while  in  Heighington  the  schoolmaster  was  to  instruct  his 
scholars  "in  the  accidence  and  Lilly's  grammar  and  in  the 
Greek  grammar,  and  other  easy  Latin  and  Greek  authors, 
according  to  their  capacities  and  as  the  Bishop  of  Durham  for 
the  time  being  shall  direct."^*  The  Latin  grammar  here  men- 
tioned was  the  one  which  was  supposed  to  be  used  throughout 
the  realm  during  this  reign  as  it  had  not  only  been  allowed** 
by  Her  Majesty  but  its  use  commanded  by  Queen  Elizabeth 
in  her  injunctions  of  1559,"°  and  by  the  Archbishop  in  his 
articles  of  visitation." 

"Statutes.     Ibid,  231-2. 

*"  In  Kirkby  Stephen  the  master  was  to  read  to  his  scholars  the  ten 
commandments  in  the  Latin  and  "Cato,  Msop's  Fables,  Tulley's  Offices^ 
and  de  Senectute,  and  likewise,  Sallust,  Virgill,  and  iTerence,  and  such 
others." — Statutes,    1566,     Carlisle,   ii.,    717.  \ 

"Statutes,    1586.     S.   I.   C,   xviii.,   274.  \ 

**  Articles  annexed  to  Deed,  1601.     S.  I.  C,  xix.,  4b. 

"In  Cheltenham  (Deed,  1586.  S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33)  add  Aldenham  the 
master  was  to  use  the  ' '  common  Latin  grammar  approved  by  the  autho- 
rity of  the  Queen's  Majesty  (Statutes,  1599.     S.  I.  C,  xii.,  65). 

•°  Injvmctions  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  1559. 

"XXXIX.  Item,  That  every  schoolmaster  and  teacher  shall  teach 
the  Grammar  set  forth  by  king  Henry  VIII.  of  noble  memory  and  con- 
tinued in  the  time  of  king  Ed.  VI.,  and  none  other." — Quoted  in  Card- 
well's  Annals,  i.,   194. 

"  Articles  of  visitation,  1559. 

"Item,  Whether  there  be  any  other  grammar  taught  in  any  school 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  117 

Meagre  as  is  the  material  contained  in  sources  concerning  the 
content  of  the  grammar  school  curricula,  still  less  information 
is  to  be  obtained  from  the  statutes,  letters  patent,  and  deeds, 
concerning  the  methods  of  instruction.  In  Seven  Oaks  the 
master  was  to  teach  according  to  the  methods  used  in  the  *  *  School 
of  St.  Paul's  in  London,""  while  in  Wimborne  the  master  was 
to  give  instruction  according  to  the  usage  of  the  Schools  of 
Eton  and  Winchester.*'  From  the  absence  of  specifications 
in  the  many  other  cases,  it  is  safe  to  conclude  that  the  majority 
of  masters  were  left  to  follow  their  own  ideas,  or  the  methods 
in  common  used  in  the  schools  at  that  time.  Philoponous  in 
Brinsley's  Grammar  School  is  probably  a  good  example 
of  master  following  his  own  ideas,  while  Spoudeus,  the  creation 
of  the  same  author,  is  a  fair  representative  of  the  master  sub- 
servient to  the  customs  of  the  day.  In  fact  it  is  from  the  part 
of  the  latter  in  the  dialogue  that  we  learn  the  most  concerning 
the  methods  in  teaching  the  A.  B.  C.  as  well  as  composing  and 
delivering  orations  then  in  common  use. 

In  teaching  the  A.  B.  C.  the  common  practice  seems  to  have 
been  to  have  the  children  read  over  and  over  the  letters  for- 
wards and  backwards  until  they  could  say  them.'*  This  was 
followed  by  drill  in  combinations  of  letters  and  sounds."  Where 
writing  was  taken  up  with  this  work,  in  many  cases  daily  copies 
-were  "set"  by  the  teacher  or  one  of  the  scholars,  the  teacher 
sometimes  guiding  the  hand  of  the  learner  and  showing  him 
how  to  "amend"  his  letters."     As  for  the  other  elementary 

within  this  diocese  than  that  set  forth  by  the  authority  of  king  Henry 
the  Eight." — Quoted  in  Cardwell's  Annals,  i.,  213. 

Archbishop  Parker's  visitation  articles,  1569. 

"Whether  they  (schoolmasters)  teach  any  other  grammar  than  such  as 
is  appointed  by  the  queen 's  majestie  's  injtmction  annexed  to  the  same, 
or  no."     Cardwell,  Annals,  i.,  326. 

"Statutes,    1574.     Carlisle,    i.,    621. 

"Letters   Patent,    1563.     Carlisle,   i.,   385. 

•♦  Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  15. 

•*  C/.  Thesis,  p.  112,  footnote  67. 

"Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  28.  Writing  was  also  taught  by 
""wandering  scriveners,"  who,  according  to  Brinsley,  drew  "away  the 
mindes  of  many  of  the  SchoUars  from  their  bookes;  even  of  all  such  as 
cannot  indure  to  take  pains,  nor  have  any  great  love  of  learning ' '  and  also 
caused  many  "of  good  hope  to  leave  the  schoole  utterly. ' ' — The  Grammar 
School,  38. 


1 18  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth . 

subject,  "numbers,"  the  results  do  not  seem  to  have  been  very 
gratifying  for,  according  to  Brinsley,  scholars  almost  ready  to 
go  to  the  University  were  to  be  found  who  could  ' '  hardly  tell 
you  the  number  of  pages,  sections,  chapters,  or  other  divisions 
in  their  books,  to  find  what  they  should. "" 

When  the  child  entered  upon  the  study  of  Latin,  his  English, 
which  appears  to  have  generally  suffered  great  neglect,"  was 
anything  but  improved, ••  since  attention  appears  to  have  been 
focused  upon  Latin  alone.  Accidence  was  the  first  to  receive 
attention.  In  learning  to  "reade  the  Accedence"  the  pupil 
by  himself  read  it  over  and  then  the  master  heard  him  recite; 
while  in  the  harder  lessons  the  master  read  it  over  to  the  pupils ; 
the  accidence  was  thus  read  over  several  times  with  the  book 
before  the  scholars  attempted  to  get  it  without  the  book  when 
the  same  method  was  used,  the  pupils  being  compelled  * '  to  keep 
what  they  had  learned  by  weekely  repetitions,^""  and  by  saying 
parts.  "^"^    The  process  of  learning  the  rules  of  grammar  appears 

•^Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  25. 

•*  The  following  extract  from  the  dialogue  throws  light  on  this  point : 

Philoponus. 

"But  to  tell  you  what  I  thinke,  wherein  there  seems  unto  mee,  to 
bee  a  verie  maine  want  in  all  our  Grammar  schooles  generally,  or  ir^ 
most  of  them ;  whereof  I  have  heard  som  great  learned  men  to  complain ; 
That  there  is  no  care  had  in  respect  to  traine  up  schollars  so,  as  they 
may  be  able  to  expresse  their  minds  purely  and  readily  in  our  owne 
tongue,  and  to  increase  in  practice  of  it  as  well  as  in  the  Latine  or  Greeke, ' ' 

Spoudeus. 

"I  do  not  know  any  schoole  wherein  there  is  regard  had  thereof 
to  anie  purpose." — The  Grammar  School,  22. 

'"  Spoudeus. 

"When  my  children  doe  first  enter  into  Latine,  manie  of  them  will 
forget  to  reade  English,  and  some  of  them  bee  worse  two  or  three  yeeres 
after  they  have  been  in  construction,  then  when  they  began  it." — 
The  Grammar  School,  21. 

'""Thus  in  East  Retford  (Statutes,  1552.  Carhsle,  ii.,  283)  and  in 
Sandwich  the  pupils  were  upon  Saturdays,  or  upon  Friday,  if  Saturday 
happened  to  be  a  holiday,  to  rehearse  the  "learning  of  that  week  neare 
spent"     (Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  231). 

*"*  Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  53.  In  East  Retford,  the  first  part 
of  the  morning  in  the  first  four  days  of  the  school  week  was  devoted  to 
saying  over  ' '  one  of  the  Eight  Parts  of  Speech  like  as  the  manner  and 
fashion  is  of  all  Grammar  Schools,  and  upon  Friday  Sum  es  fui,  with  his 
compounds,  as  shall  seem  to  the  Schoolmaster  convenient. ' ' — Statutes,. 
1552.     Carlisle,  ii.,  283. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 1 9 

to  have  been  a  long  and  tiresome  one;  the  rules  were  learned 
"without  booke"*"  and  in  spite  of  the  application  in  "parsing 
and  giving  the  rules"  of  the  lectures  the  scholars  would  forget.'" 
The  accidence  and  the  rules  in  grammar  were,  however,  but 
preparatory  to  what  appears  to  have  held  the  chief  place  in  the 
grammar  schools,  construction,  or  the  translation  of  Latin  into 
English,  which  with  respect  to  the  order  observed  in  the  process 
was  not  infrequently  an  artificial  process.'"^  The  lecture  method 
was  used  chiefly  because  of  the  lack  of  books  for  the  pupils.*" 
The  master  either  read  the  passage  himself  or  superintended 
its  reading  by  one  of  the  pupils  of  the  higher  forms.**"  The 
master  then  parsed*"  or  construed  the  passage.*"*  The 
disadvantages  of  such  a  method  are  evident.  It  encouraged 
activity  in  the  teacher  but  a  tendency  toward  passivity  or  mere 
receptivity  in  the  pupils;  the  teacher  was  compelled  to  prepare 
and  give   lectures  in  which  he  gave   the   construction,  which 

^^  Brinsley,   The  Grammar  School,   70. 

»M  Ibid,  85. 

*°*  The  following  is  the  order  observed  in  construing  of  a  sentence 
given  by  Brinsley:  "If  there  be  a  Vocative  case  I  must  put  that  first; 
then  I  must  seek  out  the  principall  Verbe  and  his  Nominative  case,  and 
construe  first  the  Nominative  case;  and  if  there  be  an  Adjective  or  Par- 
ticiple with  him,  then  I  must  English  them  next,  and  such  wordes  as 
they  goveme;  then  the  Verbe;  and  if  there  follow  an  Infinitive  moode,  I 
must  take  that  next;  then  and  lastly,  all  the  other  cases  in  their  order; 
first  the   Genitive,   secondly   the   Dative,  etc." — The  Grammar  School, 

92-3- 

*»»C/.  Infra,  139. 

*"•  According  to  Brinsley  it  was  as  easy  for  the  master  to  give  the 
lecture  as  to  hear  it  given  by  the  upper  forms. — Grammar  School,  89. 

**"  Parsing  was  done  chiefly  in  the  lower  forms.  In  parsing  the  master 
noted  "what  part  of  speech  every  word  was,"  how  it  was  declined  or 
conjugated  and  "all  questions  belonging  thereunto;"  "what  each 
word  is  governed  of,  the  rules  for  everything,  and  the  like. ' ' — Grammar 
School,  125.  Concerning  the  time  spent  in  parsing: — "There  is  so  much 
time  spent  in  examining  everything;  the  Master  asking  each  question 
particularly,  and  the  scholar  answering;  which  besides  the  loss  of  time, 
is  a  very  great  wearinesse  to  the  Master." — Grammar  School,  138.  It 
was  probably  to  avoid  this  ' ' loose  of  time ' '  and  "great  wearinesse  to  the 
Master"  that  the  following  statute  was  made  in  Sandwich: — "In  the 
pearcing  the  teacher  shall  not  need  more  than  to  examyn  which  scholler 
he  will  at  adventure  which  words  he  will  in  the  lesson." — Boys,  History 
of  Sandwich,   231. 

^''^  Graminar  School,  41. 


1 20  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

the  class  was  supposed  to  take  in  and  remember. ^^^  Not  in- 
frequently the  scholars  missed  parts  of  the  construction^^® 
which  together  with  a  natural  tendency  to  forget^  ^^  resulted 
in  placing  a  dependence  upon  leaders  in  the  class. *^^  In  hear- 
ing the  lesson  the  master  heard  "them  whether  they  could 
read,  say  without  book,  construe  and  parse.  "^"  In  Sand- 
wich every  lesson  was  to  be  "said  without  book  and  to  be 
construed  into  English  by  every  scholar  reading  that  author; 
the  words  first  to  be  Englished  seuevrallie  as  the  grammatical 
construction  lieth,  and  afterwards  the  whole  sentence  or  lesson 
rehearsed  in  english  as  it  lieth  together.""*  All  things  tended 
to  be  done  *  *  without  understanding  the  reason  of  them  or  how 
to  make  use  of  anything. '  '"^ 

The  use  of  translations  of  which  there  were  thus  early"^ 
various  types"^  appears  to  have  been  opposed  by  some  of  the 

^^*  Grammar  School,  120. 

^^Ubid,  89. 

"^  This  failing  seems  to  have  been  common  in  all  parts  of  the  work, 
in  the  rules  of  grammar,  in  parsing,  and  in  construction,  and  appears 
to  have  caused  the  master  trouble  not  only  in  the  schoolroom  but  also 
outside.  Cf.  Following:  "When  gentlemen  or  others  come  in  and 
examine  them,  or  their  friends  try  them  at  home  in  things  they  learned 
a  quarter,  or  halfe  a  yeere  before;  they  are  ordinarily  found  so  rawe; 
and  to  have  so  forgotten,  that  I  do  receive  great  reproach." — Grammar 
School,  90. 

"^  Spoudeus. 

' '  And  if  the  chief e  of  the  fourme  mistake  or  goe  false,  all  the  rest 
of  the  fourme  likewise  construe  false,  because  they  depend  on  them. 

They  also  are  afraide  to  ask  me  so  manie  things,  and  it  may 

bee  thee  same  things  againe  and  againe :  whereby  it  commeth  to  passe 
that  when  they  come  to  say,  fewe  of  them  can  construe,  or  hardly  any  of 
them  perfectly;  which  increaseth  oft  my  passion,  and  their  fears." — 
Gramm.ar  School,  90. 

^^^  Gramm-ar  School,  41. 

"*  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  231. 

^^^  Gram,m^r  School,  41. 

"'By  1 61 2,  Brinsley  himself  had  translated  "grammatically"  the 
following  "Schoole  Authors:"  '*Pueriles  confabulatiunculae,  Sententian 
pueriles,  Cato,  Corderius  dialogues,  Esops  fables,  TtUlies  Epistles  gathered 
by  Sturmius,  Tullies  Offices  with  the  books  adjoined  to  them — de  Amicitia, 
Senectute,  Paradoxes, —  Ovid  de  Tristibus,  Ovids  Metamorphosis,  and 
Virgil."     Brinsley,   Gram-mar  School,    121. 

"'  Those  mentioned  by  Brinsley  were  the  interlinear,  the  word  after 
word  type,  and  the  type  with  the  Latin  on  one  page  and  the  English  on  the 
opposite. — Grammar   School,    pp.    116-118. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  121 

"'best  and  wisest  Schoole-masters "  on  the  grounds  that  they 
hurt  the  scholars  by  leading  them  "amisse  very  ordinarily  in 
construing,  almost  in  every  sentence"  and  were  found  to 
""make  Schollars  Truants,  or  to  goe  by  rote."*" 

Hardly  less  important  than  the  construing  was  the  work  in 
Latin  composition.  This  progressed  from  the  translation  of 
simple  English  sentences  in  the  lower  forms,  through  Latin  epis- 
tolary, themes  and  verses  to  Latin  orations.  "• 

In  describing  "the  ordinary  manner  in  countrey  Schooles, 
to  enter  Schollars  to  make  Latin"  Brinsley  states  that  the 
scholars  were  given  vulgar s,  or  English  devised  by  the  teacher, 
which  were  to  be  made  into  Latin  at. first  under  the  immediate 
supervision  of  the  master  who  "taught  and  heard  them,  how 
to  make  ever\^  word  in  Latine,  word  by  word,  according  to 
their  rules,"  but  which  were  later  made  into  Latin  within  a 
specified  time  and  then  corrected**"  by  the  teacher  who  did 
not  fail  to  rebuke  the  pupil  sharply  for  his  faults  and  who  in 
assigning  the  next  ' '  English ' '  probably  told  the  Latin  for  the 
hardest  words.*" 

In  the  Latin  epistolary  the  aim  was  an  approximation  to 
Cicero's  style.  To  aid  in  the  realization  of  this  aim  Cicero's 
epistles  were  read  to  the  pupils  as  were  also  parts  of  Macropedius 

^^^  Grammar  School,  11 5-1 6.  They  gave  the  sense  of  the  authors 
translated  but  failed  to  assist  the  pupil  in  the  grammatical  understanding 
of  the  author.     Ibid,    116. 

"•Thus  in  Sandwich  the  usher  every  Monday  was  to  deliver  an  "eng- 
lishe  of  ij  lynes'**  to  his  second  form,  and  of  "x  lynes"  to  his  third  form' 
which  were  to  be  translated  ' '  into  lattin  at  their  vacant  tymes  against 
Thursday  afternoon."  "Against  the  same  tyme"  the  master  was  to 
deliver  to  the  fourth  form  ' '  some  epystell  which  he  hath  englished  owte 
of  Tulley;"  to  the  fifth  form  "some  matter  translated  owte  of  TuUey, 
Cesar,  or  Livie;"  and  to  the  sixth  form,  "some  question  whereof  them- 
selves shall  write  marte  propris." — Statutes,  1580.  Boys,  History  of 
Sandwich,  231  C/.  a  so  Appendix  P.  After  dinner  on  Thursday 
"everie  schoUers  doings"  were  to  be  "red,  the  faults  gentlie  shewed, 
translasion  compared  with  the  original  and  then  the  children  disimssed 
to  play. ' ' — Loc.   cit. 

"°  Spoudeus  makes  the  following  observation  about  much  of  this 
work:  "Moreover,  this  I  have  knowne  for  certaine,  that  many  young 
schollars  the  more  confusedly  that  they  can  transpose,  or  disorder  the 
words  of  a  sentence,  the  more  excellent  they  think  it  to  be." — Grammar 
School,  158. 

^"^^  Grammar  School,  148. 


122  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

or  Hegendorphinus  de  conscribendis  Episiolis,  an  attempt  being- 
made  to   follow  the  rules  therein  contained."^ 

The  ideal  in  theme  writing  was  a  production  "couched  full 
of  good  matter,  written  in  pure  style  and  with  judgment."*^' 
The  theme  was  analyzed  into  its  different  parts  the  aims  and 
objects  of  each  of  which  were  then  studied. ^^^  From  the  des- 
cription of  this  part  of  the  work  given  by  Spoudeus  it  would 
appear  that  it  was  discouraging  to  the  teacher  and  worse  to 
the  pupil."* 

"2  Spoudeus  in  the  same  place  thus  describes  the  efforts  of  the  pupils : 
"They  will  frame  them  of  long  sentences,  matters  unfit  for  an  Epistle, 
flash  and  to  little  purpose,  but  very  childish,  and  more  like  unto  a  Theame 
or  an  Oration  then  to  an  Epistle.  Thus  I  see  it  to  be  also  amongst  the 
chiefe  of  the  SchoUars. " — Grammar  School,   i66. 

^^^  Gramm-ar  School,  172. 

"■*  Their  "aims  were  (1)  Exordium,  short,  "to  gaine  the  appro- 
bation of  the  hearers  and  their  attention"  (p.  179);  (2)  Narration,  to 
give  hearers  a  clear  understanding  of  the  matter  (p.  180);  (3)  Confir- 
matio,  proofs  and  reasons  given,  authors  quoted  etc  (p.  180);  (4)  Con- 
futatio,  to  make  attacks  on  weak  points  of  contrary  view  and  to  anticipate 
possible  objections  by  answering  them  (p.  181);  Conclusio,  "a  collection 
gathered  from  all  the  former  reasons — to  leave  a  deeper  impression  in 
minds  of  hearers." — Grammar  School,  181. 

*^*  The  methods  and  discouraging  results  are  thus  described  by  Spou- 
deus : — 

' '  I  haue  according  to  the  custome  in  Schooles,  read  them  some 
of  Apthonius  rules,  and  so  it  may  be,  haue  begun  with  Apologues  or 
Fables,  or  rather  with  Chreia:  and  in  their  Chreia,  I  haue  first  made 
the  seueral  parts  of  it,  or  of  their  Theame  so  handled,  very  plaine  unto 
them,  with  the  manner  of  proofes  of  it;  and  of  gathering  reasons  to 
amplifie  it,  according  to  the  same. 

"I  haue  giuen  them  a  Theame  to  make,  following  the  example  ia 
their  booke,  to  prosecute  the  same  parts  of  the  Theame,  as  Exordium, 
narratio,  conflrmxitio ,  confutatio,  conclusio,  and  also  to  follow  the  seueral 
places,  to  amplifie  each  thing  by.  I  haue  withall  shewed  them  how 
to  doe  it:  as  to  trie  what  they  could  gather  of  themselues;  and  withall 
to  seeke  TuUies  sentences  what  they  could  find  out  of  it,  or  out  of  other 
bookes  to  their  purpose.  But  yet  (alas!)  that  which  my  children  haue 
done  hereby  for  a  long  time,  they  haue  done  it  with  exceeding  paines 
and  feare,  and  yet  too — too  weakly,  in  harsh  phrase,  without  any  inuen- 
tion,  or  judgement;  and  ordinarily  so  rudely,  as  I  haue  been  ashamed 
that  any  one  should  see  their  exercises.  So  as  it  hath  driuen  mee  into 
exceeding  passions,  causing  me  to  deale  ouer  rigorously  with  the  poore 
boies.  Whereby  some  of  them,  whose  parents  haue  been  more  tender, 
seeing  their  children  heauy  and  vnwilling  to  the  Schoole,  haue  suffered 
them  to  leaue  off  the  Schoole,  and  so  to  lose  all  which  they  had  gotten 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 25 

Verse  writing  was  probably  the  most  difficult  work  attempted 
by  the  grammar  school  scholars.  It  was  found  to  "be  full  of 
difficultie,  both  in  the  entering,  the  progresse,  and  also  in  the 
end."*"  H.  C.  Maxwell-Lyte,  writing  of  Eton  life  in  1560, 
says  concerning  this  subject,  "No  Gradus  ad  Parnassum  then 
existed,  to  assist  the  would-be  poets  in  finding  suitable  words 
for  their  compositions,  and  they  had  to  rely  on  the  contents 
of  their  own  note-books  for  flowers  phrases,  or  idioms  of 
speech,  antitheses,  epithets,  synonyms,  proverbs,  similes,  com- 
parisons, anecdotes,  descriptions  of  times,  etc."*"  While  the 
following  sentence  was  included  in  the  statutes  of  but  one 
school,  it  probably  stated  a  custom  very  common  in  England 
at  that  time:  "The  phrases,  synanomies,  and  elagancies 
shall  be  chosen  owte  and  appointed  to  the  schoUers  to  write.""* 

The  writing  and  declamation  of  orations  does  not  appear  to 
have  been  as  common  as  efforts  in  the  other  lines  of  Latin  com- 
position. Brinsley  thus  describes  its  place  in  the  curriculum, 
its  object,  and  the  chief  characteristics  of  the  average  oration: 

* '  I  take  them  to  belong  rather  to  the  Universities 

Yet,  because  in  Schooles  of  special  note,  and  where  there  are 
auncient  schoolars,  sometimes  it  may  be  expected  amongst 
them,  that  some  one  of  them  should  make  an  Oration  to  enter- 
taine  a  Benefactor,  or  other  person  of  note;  and  it  may  be,  to 
do  it  ex  tempore,  as  their  comming  is  of  a  sodaine;  therefore 

before;  others  also  haue  been  made  so  feareful,  that  they  would  rather 
desire  to  go  to  any  base  trade  or  drudgery,  then  to  be  Schollars,  &  hereby 
haue  very  much  reproached  my  Schoole:  Because,  as  they  haue  ouer- 
rightly  complained,  they  must  bee  beaten  for  not  doing  that,  which  they 
knew  not  how  to  doe;  so  that  this  feare  is  worse  to  them,  then  the  first 
for  making  Latines. 

'  'And  yet  notwithstanding,  in  their  entring  to  make  Theames,  and 
so  likewise  into  versifying,  I  haue  not  knowen  how  to  auoid  it,  but  haue 
bin  enforced  to  vse  so  much  sharpnesse,  as  to  make  them  to  call  all 
their  wits  together,  and  to  stir  them  vp  to  diligence  and  paines;  or  other- 
wise I  should  not  have  done  no  good  at  all. ' '  Brinsley,  The  Grammar 
Schoole,  pp.  1 7 1-2. 

"•  Spoudeus  continues,  "that  my  schollars  haue  had  more  feare  in 
this  then  in  all  the  former,  and  my  selfe  also  driuen  to  more  seuerity; 
which  I  haue  been  inforced  vnto,  or  else  I  should  haue  done  no  good  at 
al  with  the  greatest  part." — Grammar  School,  191. 

^""History  of  Eton  College,   150. 

***  Sandwich,  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  231. 


124  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

certaine  special  heads  of  an  Oration  to  that  purpose  might 
be  ever  in  readinesse.  As  the  commendations  of  a  person  for 
his  descent,  learning,  loue,  and  countenance  of  good  learning 
&  vertue,  beneficence,  curtesie,  fauor  towards  that  place,  and 
the  like.  Also  for  excusing  themselues  by  their  tender  yeers, 
want  of  experience  and  of  practice  in  that  kind,  bashfulnesse, 
timorousnesse ;  and  yet  their  desire  to  answere*  the  parties 
loue  &  expectation,  with  presuming  vpon  their  patience,  and 
such  others.  To  be  acquainted  also  with  variety  of  choice 
phrases  to  the  same  purposes,  to  haue  them  euer  in  fresh  mem- 
ory.""' 

While  this  study  of  the  contents  and  methods  of  the  curricula 
of  the  Grammar  Schools  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  in- 
dicates that  the  aim  of  these  schools  was  the  development  of 
good  Latin  scholars,  a  study  of  the  school  life  of  the  pupils 
will  show  that  the  educational  aim  of  the  period  was  more 
comprehensive  in  that  it  was  moral  and  religious  as  well  as 
scholastic. 

^^^  Grammar  School,   189. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  PUPILS;  SCHOOL  LIFE  AND  CUSTOMS 

The  number  of  pupils  per  grammar  school  varied  greatly. 
Thus  the  endowment  for  the  school  at  Penryn  was  for  the  educa- 
tion of  three  boys  while  the  attendance  at  Shrewsbury  in  1581 
is  given  as  360.*  From  the  list  given  in  Appendix  Q,  however, 
it  would  appear  that  the  attendance  of  a  large  proportion  of 
schools  varied  between  40  and  60. 

It  appears  to  have  been  the  purpose  of  those  interested  in  the 
grammar  schools  that  the  schools  be  of  assistance  to  children  of 
all  classes,'  While  the  sons  of  the  rich  and  of  the  nobility 
attended  grammar  schools  as  at  Shrewsbury,'  the  schools  were 
founded  for  the  poor  as  well  as  the  rich*  and  in  some  places  the 
poor  were  to  be  given  the  preference."  Even  when  tuition  fees 
were  allowed  the  master  there  were  usually  a  certain  number 
of  "foundationers,"  or  poor  pupils  who  were  freed  from  the 

^  Cf.  Appendix  Q. 

'  Thus,  according  to  the  agreement  made  between  the  Cathedral  and 
City  Corporations  in  Lincoln  in  1583  (S.  I.  C.,xvi.,  259),  the  school  was 
to  be  open  to  children  of  freemen,  of  such  as  dwell  within  the  city,  liber- 
ties, and  county  thereof,  of  the  inhabitants  within  the  close  of  the  cathe- 
dral church,  and  the  liberties  of  the  same,  and  of  the  choristers  and  poor 
clerks  of  the  said  cathedral. 

'  Cf.  Appendix  L. 

*  Thus,  the  school  at  St.  Savior  was  erected  in  order  that  the  "male 
Children  and  youth  as  well  of  the  poor  as  the  rich  inhabiting  within  the 
said  Parish ' '  might  be  ' '  freely  and  successfully  instructed  and  educated 
in  grammar." — Letters  Patent  1562.  Carlisle,  ii.,  583.  Again,  the 
master  and  usher  of  the  school  at  King's  Lynn  (Records  of  the  Corpora- 
tion, 1594.  C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  25),  were  to  teach  the  "burgesses'  children 
and  other  poor  men 's  children. ' '  This  last  reference  would  indicate 
that  the  term  poor  does  not  necessarily  apply  only  to  the  most  destitute. 

'  E.  G.,  Redgrave  (Statutes,  1576.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  129).  In  St.  Albans 
' '  poor  men 's  children ' '  were  to  be  "  received  into  the  school  before 
others'-  (Statutes,  1570.  Carlisle,  i.,  516),  in  Seven  Oaks  the  master 
was  to  teach  grammar  to  ' '  whatsoever  poor  children  destitute  of  help, 
coming  thither  for  Learning  for  God's  cause  freely "' (Statutes,  1574. 
Carlisle,  i.,  619),  while  in  Abingdon  the  preference  was  to  be  given  to 
the  fatherless,  widows'  and  poor  men's  children  (Founder's  Deed,  1562. 
S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396). 


126  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

payment  of  tuition  fees.'  In  a  few  cases  positive  assistance 
was  rendered  to  poor  students.'  In  Lichfield  six  poor  pupils, 
selected  from  the  children  of  poor  men  in  Lichfield  were  to  re- 
ceive ;^i  65.  Sd.  each  for  the  purchase  of  books  and  brooms  with 
which  to  sweep  the  school  for  four  years. ^  In  Witton  the  foun- 
der wills  that  * '  there  shall  be  forever  given  and  distributed  and 
bestowed  among  the  poor  Schollars  of  my  Fred  School  and 
Parish  of  Witton  los.  in  the  Vigil  or  Eve  of  the  birth  of  Our 
Lord  God,  one  half  thereof  among  the  said  poor  folks."" 
In  Crediton  the  Queen,  in  her  Letters  Patent,  willed  that  the 
governors  of  the  school  should  *  *  distribute  yearly  ;^8  out  of  the 
revenues  of  the  said  Rectory  and  Church  of  Crediton  amongst 
Four  boys  of  the  same  Parish  of  the  best  disposition  and  capacity 
for  Grammatical  Learning"  and  in  the  greatest  need  of  ex- 
Iiibition  and  maintenance;*"  while  in  Kirkby  Stephen  a  poor 
scholar  was  employed  as  usher.** 

Restrictions,  where  they  existed, ^^  pertained  to  sex,  age, 
scholarship,*'  and  territory  rather  than  to  the  social  and  economic 

'  Thus,  in  Colchester  16  of  the  60  scholars  were  to  be  "Free  Scholars" 
(1583,  Thomas  Cromwell,  History  of  the  Ancient  Town  and  Borough  of 
Colchester  in  Essex,  ii.,  312)  while  in  St.  Savior  the  master  was  to  be 
allowed  to  take  40  pay  scholars  out  of  the  100  (Statutes,  1562.  Carlisle,^ 
ii.,  684). 

'  The  '  *  foundationers "  in  a  large  number  of  the  cathedral  and  col- 
legiate schools  received  board  and  lodgings  and  a  small  sum  of  money. 
Cf.  Appendix  U;  cf.  also  following  quotation  from  Harrison's  Descrip- 
tion of  England,  Bk.  ii.,  Chap,  iii.,  83-84:  "There  are  in  like  maner 
diuerse  coUegiat  churches  as  Windsor,  Wincester,  Eaton,  Westminster, 
and  in  those  a  great  number  of  poore  scholers,  dailie  mainteened  by  the 
liberalitie  of  the  foimders,  with  meat,  bookes,  and  apparell,  from  whence 
after  they  haue  beene  well  entered  in  the  knowledge  of  the  Latine  and 
Greek  toongs,  and  rules  of  versifieng  (the  trial  whereof  is  made  by  cer- 
taine  apposers  yearelie  appointed  to  examine  them),  they  are  sent  to 
certaine  especiall  houses  in  each  universitie,  where  they  are  receiued 
and  trained  up  in  the  points  of  higher  knowledge  in  their  priuate  hals, 
till  they  be  adjudged  meet  to  shew  their  faces  in  the  schooles. ' ' 

'Deed,  1555.     Carlisle,  ii.,  479. 

•  1558,    Carlisle,    i.,    134. 

"  1559.    Carlisle,   i.,   258. 

"Founder's  Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  717.     Cf.  also  Supra,  56. 

*' In  the  case  of  Berkhamsted  (Act  of  Parliament,  1549.  S.  I.  C, 
xii.,  74)  there  were  no  limitations  as  to  age,  sex,  locality,  or  condition 
of  parents  . 

"  For  these  entrance  requirements  cf.  supra,  104. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.    1 2 7 

standing  of  the  parent.  Thus,  with  but  a  few  exceptions  the 
grammar  schools  were  open  to  boys  and  youths  alone;**  the 
entrance  age  varied  from  6  to  9,'»  while  the  age  of  leaving 
varied  from  12  to  20;  '•while  the  school  in  not  a  few  cases 
was  founded  for  the  boys  and  youths  of  the  parish,"  town 
or  borough**  in  which  it  was  situated,  its  privileges  being 
sometimes   extended    to  the    neighboring  places,* •    county  or 

**  In  Bunbury  girls  were  to  be  admitted  but  their  number  was  to  be 
small  and  none  were  to  continue  "above  the  age  of  nine  nor  longer  than 
they  may  learn  to  read  EngHsh." — Statutes,  1594.     S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  23. 

"  Six  or  over  was  the  entrance  age  at  Witton  (Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle, 
i.,  182),  between  6  and  18  at  Tiverton  (Deed,  1599.  Carlisle,  i.,  340) 
and  between  8  and  18  at  Cropredy  (Deed,  1574.  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  232), 
while  William  Burton  entered  Nuneaton  at  9  (D.  N.  B.,  viii.,  18). 
Spoudeus  in  Brinsley's  "Grammar  School,"  p.  9,  says  concerning  the 
age  of  admission :  ' '  For  the  time  of  their  entrance  with  us,  in  our 
countrey  schooles,  it  is  commonly  about  7  or  8  yeeres  olde:  six  is  very 
soone.  If  any  begin  so  early,  they  are  rather  sent  to  the  schoole  to  keepe 
them  from  troubling  the  house  at  home,  and  from  danger,  and  shrewd 
tumes,  then  for  any  great  hope  and  desire  their  friends  have  that  they 
should  leame  any  thing  in  effect." 

*•  Ralph  Brownrig,  later  Bishop  of  Exeter,  left  Ipswich  for  Cambridge 
at  the  age  of  12  (D.  N.  B.,  VII.,  83);  15  was  the  age  at  which  John  Overall 
left  Hadleigh  (D.  N.  B.,  XLII.,  375)  and  Sir  Edward  Coke,  Norwich 
(D.  N.  B.,  XL,  229)  for  Cambridge;  WilHam  Burton  left  Nuneaton  at  16 
for  Oxford  {loc.  cit.),  while  Robert  Bolton  left  Blackburn  for  the  same 
tmiversity  at  the  age  of  20  (D.  N.  B.,  V.,  330). 

"  Such  was  the  provision  at  Wakefield  (Letters  Patent,  1591.  S.  I.  C, 
xviii.,  294). 

*'  Such  was  the  provision  at  Kendal  (Deed,  1588.  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  363), 
Abingdon  (Deed,  1562.  S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396)  and  Kimbolton  (Deed,  1600. 
C.  C.  R.,  xxiv,,  47).  In  Norwich  the  parents  or  friends  of  the  pupils 
liad  to  be  residents  of  the  city  (Statutes,  1566.    S.  I.  C.,  i..  Appendix  44). 

'•Thus,  the  schools  at  Highgate  (Letters  Patent,  1565.  Carlisle, 
ii.,  162)  and  Richmond  (Letters  Patent.  S.  I,  C,  xviii.,  562)  were 
founded  ' '  for  the  education  of  poor  boys  living  in ' '  the  town  and  ' '  neigh- 
boring parts;"  in  Ashton  (Deed,  1588.  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  159)  the  master 
was  to  ' '  teach  all  youth  and  young  children  of  Ashton  and  the  adjoining 
places  gratis ; ' '  the  school  at  Hexham  was  foimded  for  the  ' '  education 
of  the  youth  of  the  parish  of  Hexham  and  other  adjacent  towns ' '  (Letters 
Patent,  1599.  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  no);  in  the  case  of  Rugby  the  school  was 
"to  serve  chiefly  for  the  children  of  Rugby  and  Brownesover,  and  next 
for  such  as  bee  of  other  places  thereunto  adjoyneing"  (Founder's  Will, 
1567.  Rouse,  History  of  Rugby,  Appendix  I.);  in  the  case  ofHalsted  in 
default  of  the  supply  of  43  scholars  from  the  towns  of  Halsted  and  Colne 
Engaine  ' '  the  sons  of  poor  men  who  inhabit  within  8  miles  of  Halsted '  * 


128  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

counties,'"  and  to  the  entire  realm."     In  Abingdon  the  restric- 
tion  was   peculiar  in  that  while  the  number  was  to   be  made 

were  to  be  received  as  free  scholars  to  make  the  number  40  (Founder's 
Will,  1594.  Carlisle,  i.,  434);  the  scholars  in  the  school  at  Cropredy 
were  to  come  from  the  villages  comprised  in  the  peculiar  of  Cropredy 
or  in  default  from  the  next  towns  (Founder's  Deed,  1574.  S.  I.  C,  xii.,. 
232);  the  school  at  Boxford  was  founded  for  the  "instruction  of  youth 
of  Boxford,  Groton,  and  Edwardstone"  (Letters  Patent,  1596.  S.  I.  C.^ 
xiii.,  131);  the  free  scholars  of  the  school  at  Great  Bardfield  were  to  con- 
sist of  the  founder's  kin,  12  children  from  Great  Bardfield,  4  from  Bard- 
field Laling,  4  from  Little  Bardfield,  and  6  from  Finchingfield  (Founder's 
Will,  1584.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  12);  the  master  of  the  school  at  Elmdon  was 
to  instruct  freely  ' '  al  children  and  scholars  as  should  repair  or  be  sent 
thither  to  be  taught,  being  bom  or  whose  parents  should  be  dwelling, 
within  the  townships  of  Elmdon,  Crissall,  Stuthall,  Wendon,  Lofts, 
Over  and  Nether  Chishall,  Arkeshen,  Barler,  Barkway,  Manewden^ 
Langley,  and  Clavering"  (Founder's  Deed,  1559.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  55); 
the  free  grammar  school  at  Dedham  was  founded  for  the  education  of 
"20  of  the  poorest  men's  children  apt  and  meet  to  receive  learning  in 
Dedham,  Ardleigh,  Much  Bromley,  and  Bradfield  in  Essex  and  Stratford 
in  Suffolk"  (Founder's  Will,  1571.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  47);  while  the  free 
grammar  school  at  Daresbury  was  founded  for  the  better  education 
of  the  children  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  townships  of  Daresbury,  Preston, 
Newton,  Kekwich,  Moor,  Halton,  Acton  Grange,  Over  and  Nether 
Walton,  and  of  such  foreigners  as  had  contributed  to  the  foundation , 
of  the  school  (Founder's  Deed,  1600.     S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  38). 

2°  While,  in  the  case  of  Felsted,  children  bom  on  the  manor  of  the 
founder  were  to  be  preferred  (C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  I.,  205),  yet  those  bom 
in  the  county  of  Essex  were  to  be  admitted  (Founder's  Will,  1564, 
Carlisle,  i.,  432);  the  master  of  the  school  at  St.  Bees  was  to  '  'refuse  none 
being  bom  in  the  counties  of  Cumberland  and  Westmorland"  (Statutes, 
1585.     Carlisle,    i.,    156). 

^^  Thus  in  the  case  of  Tiverton  while  preference  was  to  be  given  tc> 
scholars  raised  the  first  six  years  in  Tiverton,  children  of  "foreigners 
of  honest  reputation"  were  to  be  admitted  also  (Founder's  Will,  1599. 
Carlisle,  i.,  340);  the  school  at  Halifax  was  founded  "for  the  Continual 
bringing  up,  teaching,  and  learning  of  Children  and  Youth  of  the  said 
Parish  and  Vicarage  of  Halifax,  and  also  of  other  Villages  and  Hamlets 
near  adjoining  unto  the  same,  and  of  other  Our  faithful  and  Liege  people, 
whosoever  they  be,  to  be  taught,  instructed  and  learned  there ' '  (Letters 
Patent,  1585.  Carlisle,  ii.,  808);  the  school  at  Whitchurch  (Statutes, 
1570.  C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337)  was  to  be  open  to  "children  of  all  countries 
that  would  come,  except  such  as  were  infected  with  any  contagious  dis- 
order (N.B. — A  similar  provision  existed  at  Alford  concerning  disorders: 
none  were  to  be  admitted  having  "any  corrupt  or  noisome  disease  on  the 
body  or  head  which  is  loathsome." — Statutes,  1599.  Carlisle,  i.,  784); 
while  in  St.  Paul's  (Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  75)  and  Merchant  Taylors'" 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  129 

up  from  the  children  of  the  town  or  county  adjoining,  only 
one  from  each  house  was  to  be  allowed." 

In  order  to  be  admitted  to  the  school  the  prospective  pupil 
was  usually  compelled  to  gain  the  consent  of,  or  to  "be  nomi- 
nated" or  "admitted"  by  some  person  or  body  of  persons. 
Thus  in  Lowestoft"  and  in  St.  Paul's'*  the  pupil  was  admitted 
by  the  master,  while  in  the  cases  of  Dedham,"  Redgrave," 
St.  Olaves,"  the  Merchant  Taylors,"  Sandwich"  and  Colchester," 

there  were  to  be  "  taught  in  the  said  Schoole  children  of  all  nations  and 
countreyes  indifferently"   (Statutes,   1561.     Carlisle,   ii.,   54). 

"Founder's  Deed,  1562.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396. 

"Deed,  1571.     C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  179. 

^Cf.  Statutes.     Carlisle,  i.,  75. 

*'  Cf.   Dedham,   Appendix   F. 

"  Cf.  Redgrave,  Appendix  F. 

"  Cf.  St.  Olaves,  Appendix  F. 

"The  following  sections  of  the  Statutes  (1561)  treat  the  subject  of 
admission  of  pupils: — 

"42.  Also  The  Maister  and  Wardens  of  the  said  Company,  for  the 
tyme  being,  shall  have  full  power  and  authority  to  admytt  all  those 
children  that  shall  be  from  tyme  to  tyme  taught  in  the  said  Schoole; 
and,  by  writing  made  by  The  Clarck  of  this  Campany,  for  the  tyme  being, 
they  shall  signify  the  admytting  or  allowing  of  them  unto  the  School- 
maister,  in  his  absence  to  the  Head  Ussher  briefly  in  this  wise : 

"Sir,  This  shalbe  to  signify  unto  you  that  we  have  admytted  N.  the 
Sonne  of  M.  the  Bearer  hereof,  to  be  of  the  number  of  those  Hundreth  of 
the  poo  re  men's  Children,  which  should  be  taught  freely  in  the  said 
Schoole, upon  condition  that  the  said  N.,  within  one  moneth  next  ensuing, 
shalbe  by  you  thought  meete  to  leame,  and,  being  found  not  apt  and 
meete  to  leame,  as  aforesaid,  that  then  this  our  admyssion  of  him  to 
stand  as  void,  and  then  every  such  SchoUer,  that  so  shall  be  found  not 
apt  and  meete  to  leame,  to  have  repayed  unto  him  that  Twelve  pence 
that  he  paid  on  his  first  admytting  into  the  Schoole,  or  otherwise  to  be 
one  of  the  other  two  numbers  of  Schollers  before  appointed,  which 
said  bill  to  be  made  by  the  said  Clarck  to  be  subscribed  by  our  Maister 
and  Wardens  for  the  time  being. 

"43.  And  none  to  be  taught  in  the  said  Schoole  unlesse  they  be  first 
admytted  by  The  Maister  and  Wardens,  and  so  certified  as  is  aforesaid. ' ' 
Carlisle,  ii.,  59. 

"  Cf.  Sandwich,  Appendix  E.  Consent  of  Mayor  and  two  Jurats  was 
necessary. 

'"  Cf.  Colchester,  Appendix  E.  The  following  Statute  concerns  this 
subject : 

' '  The  said  Schoole-master,  when  any  place  of  the  said  free  scholars 
shall  be  voyd,  shall,  within  fourteen  days  at  the  furthest,  give  knowledge 
thereof  to  the  Bailiffs  of  the  said  town  of  Colchester  to  the  end    that 


130  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

he  was  nominated  by  the  governors,  and  in  Abingdon  by  the 
Mayor  and  Corporation,^^  and  in  Tiverton  by  ten  of  the  citizens 
of  the  town  who  were  ' '  most  in  the  Subsidie  Bookes  of  the 
Queenes  Majesty."" 

Before  his  admission,  therefore,  it  was  necessary  that  the 
child  fulfil  certain  requirements,"  in  some  places  that  he  possess 
certain  academic  qualifications,'*  and  that  he  obtain  the  con- 
sent of  the  proper  authority  to  be  admitted.  In  Sandwich 
a  special  day  was  designated  for  admission  of  new  scholars." 
While  the  chief  feature  of  the  formalities  was  the  writing  of 
the  name  of  the  pupil  in  the  register  book'"  and  the  payment  of 


they  may  supply  the  same  place  with  others;  upon  pain  that  the  said 
Schoole-master  shall  foriitt  to  the  Bailiffs  for  the  time  being  to  the 
use  of  the  poor  of  the  said  town  for  every  such  free  scholar  so  wanting 
and  not  knowledge  thereof  give  aforesaid,  105.  of  lawful  money  of 
England." — Statutes,  1587.  Cromwell,  History  of  the  Ancient  Town 
.and  Borough  of  Colchester  in  Essex,  ii.,  314. 

"Founder's  Deed,   1562.     S.  I.  C,  xi.,  396. 

"Founder's  Will,  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  340. 

"At  Oundle  (Statutes.  Carlisle,  ii.,  216)  and  Sandwich  (Statutes 
1580.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226)  the  parents  or  friends  of  the 
pupil  were  to  consult  the  master  previous  to  admission  to  learn  from  hiin 
<X)nceming  the  rules  and  statutes  of  the  school. 

'*  Cf.  supra,  104.  These  were  generally  tested  by  examination  by  the 
master  as  in  Redgrave  (Statutes,  1576.  C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  151)  and  in  St, 
Mary  Overey  (' '  No  child  of  the  Parish  shall  be  admitted  as  a  Scholar, 
but  he  shall  first  be  examined  by  the  Master  afore  the  Wardens,  whether 
he  read  English  and  Latin  perfectly,  and  write  his  name. ' ') — Statutes, 
1562,  Carlisle,  ii.,  584. 

'*  * '  Workinge  tewdaie  of  everie  week  usually  to  keape  schole. '  * — 
"Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  227. 

"  This  feature  was  a  very  common  custom.  In  Oundle  the  register 
book  was  to  be  kept  by  the  usher  who  was  to  write  therein  the  *  *  names 
or  surnames  of  the  scholars  at  their  entering"  in  order  that  he  might 
make  a  "just  account  to  the  Wardens  of  the  Grocers  of  all  such  scholars 
as  came  thither;"  he  was  also  to  note  therein  their  time  of  departure, 
the  reason  thereof,  and  "whether  they  went  to  the  universities  or  no." 
— Statutes.  Carlisle,  ii.,  217.  Likewise  in  Sandwich  the  book  was  kept 
by  the  master  who  entered  therein  the  name  and  surname  of  pupil  together 
with  date  of  admission.  He  was  to  "make  account"  to  the  governors 
on  the  "Mundaie  nexte  after  the  feast  of  St.  Mychaell  the  Archangell. " 
— Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  227. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   131 

the  admission  fee  by  the  pupil,  his  parents  or  friends,*^  there 
were  in  some  places  features  not  less  interesting.  Thus  in 
Witton  the  schoolmaster  at  the  admission  of  every  scholar 
was  to  read  the  Statutes,  Orders,  Rules,  and  Laws  belonging  or 
pertaining  to  the  scholar  in  the  presence  of  the  parents  or  friends 
of  the  pupil,  who  were  to  promise  to  be  responsible  for  the  keep- 
ing of  the  same  by  the  pupil."  Similarly  in  Sandwich  the 
statutes  were  to  be  read  by  the  schoolmaster  to  the  new  pupil 
and  his  friends  who  were  to  promise  to  be  obedient  to  the  stat- 
utes." In  St.  Paul's  School  the  master  was  to  "rehearse" 
the  following  articles  to  those  offering  their  children  for  instruc- 
tion in  the  school: 

"If  youre  Chylde  can  rede  and  wryte  Latyn  and  Englyshe 
suffycyently,  so  that  he  be  able  to  rede  and  wryte  his  own 
Lessons,  then  shal  he  be  admitted  into  the  Schole  for  a 
Scholer. 

"If  youre  Chylde,  after  resonable  season  proved,  be  founde 
here  unapte  and  unable  to  lemynge,  than  ye  warned  thereof, 
shal  take  hym  aw  aye,  that  he  occupy  e  not  oure  rowme  in 
vayne. 

"If  he  be  apt  to  lerne,  ye  shal  be  contente  that  he  continue 
here  tyl  he  have  competent  literature. 

"If  heabsente  six  dayes,  and  in  that  mean  season  ye  shew 
not  cause  reasonable  (resonable  cause  is  al  only  Sekenes) ,  than 
his  rowme  to  be  voyde,  without  he  be  admitted  agayne,  and 
pay  4d. 

"Also  after  cause  shewed,  if  he  contenewe  to  absente  tyl  the 
weke  of  Admyssion  in  the  next  quarter,  and  then  ye  shewe  not 
the  contenuance  of  his  sekenes,  then  his  rowme  to  be  voyde, 
and  he  none  of  the  Schole  tyl  he  be  admytted  agayne,  and 
paye  4d.  for  wry  ting  his  name. 

"Also  if  he  fall  thryse  into  absence,  he  shal  be  admytted  no 
more. 


"  Cf.   supra,   93. 

"  The  writing  of  the  pupil 's  name  in  a  roll  of  parchment  and  the 
payment  of  the  admission  fee  of  4<i.  followed.  If  the  payment  of  this 
fee  were  refused,  the  child  was  to  be  "refused  and  unreceived  till  such 
time  that  it  be  paid." — Statutes,  1558.     Carlisle,  i.,  132, 

"Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226. 


132  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

"Your  Chylde  shal,  on  Chyldermas  daye,  wayte  upon  the 
Boy  Bishop  at  Poules,  and  offer  there. 

"Also  ye  shall  fynde  him  waxe  in  Winter. 

"Also  ye  shall  fynde  him  convenyent  bokes  to  his  lernynge. 

"If  the  Offerer  be  content  with  these  Articles,  than  let  his 
Childe  be  admytted. ""» 

Of  a  slightly  different  nature  were  the  articles  to  be  read  by 
the  master  of  the  school  at  St.  Albans  to  those  offering  their 
children  to  be  taught  in  the  school.     They  read  as  follows: 

"Ye  shall  submit  your  child  to  be  ordered  in  all  things, 
according  to  the  discrecion  of  the  Schoolmaster. 

"Ye  shall  find  for  your  child  ink,  paper,  pens,  wax-candles 
for  Winter,  and  all  other  things  at  any  time  requisite  and  neces- 
sary for  the  maintenance  of  his  study. 

"Ye  shall  allow  your  child  at  all  times,  a  bow,  three 
arrows,  bowstrings,  a  shooting  glove,  and  a  bracer,  to  exercise 
shooting.*^ 

"Ye  shall  see  dilligently  from  time  to  time,  that  your  child 
keep  duely  the  ordinary  hours  and  times  in  coming  to 
School. 

'  *  If  your  child  be  absent  above  three  days  in  a  Quarter  (ex- 
cept he  be  sick)  then  he  shall  be  banished  the  School. 

"If  your  child  shall  prove  unapt  for  learning,  then  upon 
warning  thereof  given,  ye  shall  take  him  away.  And  again, if 
he  prove  apt,  then  shall  ye  suffer  him  to  remain  till  he  be  com- 
petently learned.  "^2 

It  will  be  noted  in  the  above  rules  that  in  admission  the 
privileges  of  the  school  were  not  once  for  all  time  granted  the 
pupil  but  were  granted  him  upon  condition  that  he  prove  him- 
self worthy  of  and  able  to  profit  from  them  as  well  as  regular  in 
his  attendance.  There  resulted  in  some  schools  a  period  of 
probation  or  testing  time.     Thus  in  Oundle,"  if  the  master  or 

*"  * '  Rules  * '  in  the  Introduction  to  the  Rudiments  of  Grammar  by 
Dean  Co  let,  quoted  in  Carlisle,  ii.,  81. 

**  A  similar  provision  is  included  in  the  Statutes  (1579)  of  the  school 
at  Dedham. — C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  217. 

**  Statutes,  1 570.  Carlisle,  i.,  517.  The  last  provision  was  also  included 
in  the  statutes  of  the  school  at  Alford. — 1599,  Carlisle,  i.,  785. 

*»  Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  216. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  133 

usher  ' '  upon  proof  or  trial  of  the  capacity  of  the  scholar,  should 
find  him  not  meet  to  learn,"  they  were  to  "signify  the  same 
to  his  friends  to  remove  him,"  while  in  Sandwich"  if  the  pupil 
was  found  not  "meet  to  leame,"  his  friends  were  to  be  notified 
and  when  the  consent  of  the  Mayor,  or  his  deputy,  and  two 
Jurats  had  been  obtained,  the  unsuccessful  scholar  was  to  be 
removed. 

The  problem  of  regular  attendance,  however,  appears  to  have 
been  a  more  difficult  and  serious  one  than  that  of  keeping  up 
the  grade  of  scholarship.  Spoudeus,**  commenting  upon  the 
troubles  of  the  schoolmaster,  says,  "Although  I  haue  been 
troubled  by  that  diuersitie  (of  grammars)  yet  much  more  by 
the  absence  of  many  of  my  schoUars,  when  some  of  them  are 
away,  two  or  three  dayes  in  a  weeke,  and  sometimes  happely  a 
moneth  together,  or  almost  a  quarter  of  a  yeere,  as  in  the  haruest 
time,  and  it  may  be  that  they  haue  no  bookes  neither;  and  yet 
the  Parents  will  expect,  that  they  should  profit  as  much  as 
if  they  were  there  daily,  and  as  if  they  had  all  necessary 
bookes.  * ' 

The  serious  results  of  irregularity  in  attendance  probably 
accounts  for  the  severe  penalties  administered  in  cases  of  non- 
attendance.  The  penalty  varied  from  forfeiture  of  money  to 
complete  expulsion  from  school.  Thus,  in  Sandwich  the  pupil 
absent  from  school  for  cause  other  than  sickness  and  without 
the  consent  of  the  master  was  to  be  "  corrected ' '  and  to  ' '  paie 
to  the  common  boxe*'  for  every  dayes  absence  a  penny  as  the 
dayes  come  to;""  under  similar  circumstances  a  pupil  at  Oundle 
was  to  pay  to  the  usher  '  *  so  many  pence  as  the  days  be  in  num- 
ber;"*' while  in  cases  of  reinstatement  of  scholars  expelled  on 
account  of  irregularity   in   attendance   the   custom   appears  to 

**  Statutes,  1580.  It  should  also  be  noted  that  the  pupils  in  the 
school  who  were  unable  to  write  ' '  competentlie ' '  at  the  time  the  statutes 
were  made  were  to  be  given  a  period  of  probation, they  were  "to  atteine 
writinge  competentlie  with  one  quarter  of  a  year  next  comminge,  or  ells 
toe  be  removed  till  they  can  atteine  the  same.  * ' — Statutes.  Boys, 
History  of  Sandwich,  226. 

*'  Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  304. 

*•  Cf.  infra,  140. 

*''  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  227. 

*' Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  217. 


134  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

I 
have  been  the  payment  of  the  admission  fee  again.*'  In  Kirkby 
Stephen  the  penalty  for  being  absent  20  days  in  the  school  year 
"without  reasonable  cause  to  be  allowed  by  the  said  Governors, 
or  two  of  them, ' '  by  the  heirs  of  the  founder,  and  by  the  school- 
master, was  to  be  complete  forfeiture  of  the  "benefits  of  the 
school;"^"  while  in  the  case  of  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School 
the  following  statute  deals  summarily  with  the  evil:  "If  any 
child,  after  he  is  received  and  admytted  into  the  said  Schoole, 

shalbe  absent  from  the  Schoole,  by  the  space  of  three 

weeks  together,  at  any  one  time,  without  sickness  or  any  other 

reasonable  lett, that  then  in  such  a  case  it  were  best  that 

such  a  childe,  for  no  man's  suit, shalbe  thereafter  receaved  into 

our  Schoole "" 

The  amount  of  attendance  required  was  very  great.  There 
were  usually  but  two  vacations,  at  Christmas  and  at  Easter." 
There  were, however,  a  considerable  number  of  holidays  and  half- 
holidays,  but  these  did  not  in  every  case  mean  release  from  work, 
since  in  some  cases  it  meant  attendance  upon  church  services" 

^*  In  St.  Albans  special  suit  to  the  master  and  governors  might  be 
instituted  by  the  parents  for  the  re-instatement  of  their  child,  but, 
if  such  suit  were  successful  the  admission  fee  of  i2d.  had  to  be  paid 
again  at  re-admission. — Statutes,  1570.  Carlisle,  i.,  517.  In  Alford 
membership  in  the  school  was  to  be  forfeited  for  absence  for  space  of 
six  days  or  for  the  practice  of  being  commonly  absent,  and  upon  re- 
admission  the  admission  fee  of  4d.  was  to  be  paid  or  not  at  the  discretion 
of  the  master. — Statutes,  1599.     Carlisle,  i.,  785. 

*"  Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii  718. 

"Statutes,  1561.     Carlisle,  ii.,  56. 

"  At  Alford  they  were  from  the  Even  of  St.  Thomas  the  Apostle  before 
the  Feast  of  the  Nativity  until  the  next  day  after  the  Epiphany,  and 
between  Tuesday  before  Easter  until  the  Sunday  next  after  Easter. — 
Statutes,    1599.     Carlisle,   i.,    784. 

"  C/.  infra,  149.  In  the  Statutes  of  the  school  at  Kirkby  Stephen 
the  founder  wills  (1566)  that,  "How  many  schollers  soever  have  their 
abiding  within  the  said  Parish  of  Kirkby  Stephen,  they  shall  on  the 
hollydays  and  half  hollydays  resort  honestly  to  the  Schoole  or  Church 
whether  the  Schoolmaster  will  lever,  and  there  apply  writeing,  makeing 
of  epistles,  or  other  devout  and  vertuous  endeavours  and  exercises  as 
the  oppertunity  of  the  time  and  the  schoolmaster's  discretion  shall 
appoint. ' ' — Carlisle,  ii.,  718. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 3  5 

and  in  others  a  change  of  occupation.'*  The  half-holidays 
were  as  a  rule  "remedies"  or  times  for  play.  They  were 
usually  granted  by  the  master  about  once  a  week"  and  on 
occasion  of  the  visit  of  some  noted  person,"  and  probably  did 
not  amount  to  more  than  48  days  altogether  in  the  year.  The 
school  year  contained,  therefore,  from  40  to  44  weeks,"  of  six 
days  per  week.  A  glance  at  the  following  schedules  will  show 
what  an  enormous  amount  of  time  was  therefore  spent  in  school 
by  the  grammar  scholars  of  this  period." 


"In  Bungay  "writing  and  casting  accounts,  with  pen  and  counters" 
was  to  be  taught  holidays  and  Saturdays  and  on  those  days  school  was 
to  be  kept  until  3  P.M.  for  that  purpose. — Statutes,  1591.  S.  I.  C,  xiii., 
135.  In  Heighington  writing  and  casting  accounts  were  to  be  taught  on 
festival  days. — Statutes,  1601.     S.  I.  C,  xix.,  42. 

"Custom  in  St.  Bees. — Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle,  i.,  161.  In  Witton* 
however,  the  pupils  were  to  "refresh  themselves"  Thursday  and  Satur- 
day afternoons. — Statutes,  1558.     Carlisle,  i.,  133. 

"In  Seven  Oaks  the  schoolmaster  was  in  "no  wse"  to  give  "license 
or  remedy  to  his  scholars  in  the  week  days  except  it  be  at  the  pleasure 
of  some  Honorable  or  Worshipful  person ;  or  of  any  of  the  honest  persons 
of  the  aforesaid  Parish  of  Sevenoaks  or  other  cause  reasonable. ' ' — 
Statutes,  1574.  Carlisle,  i.,  621.  In  Sandwich  the  master  was  not  to 
give  ' '  remedie  or  leave  to  plaie  aboue  once  in  a  week, ' '  unless  ' '  the  said 
gouemours  or  some  honorable  or  worshipfuU  person  present  in  the  school 
house  shall  require  the  same, so  as  that  farther  license  be  but  once  a  week 
and  not  two  days  together  nor  in  the  forenoon  and  not  withowte  shewing 
some  exercise  of  leaminge  in  presence  of  hym  that  asketh  the  same. ' ' — 
Statutes,  1580.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  228.  In  the  Merchant 
Taylors'  School  the  teaching  staff  were  permitted  to  grant  one  remedy 
per  week  upon  Tuesday  or  Thursday  afternoon  when  no  * '  Holliday ' ' 
fell  in  that  week,  but  in  the  weeks  in  which  holidays  fell,  no  remedies 
were  to  be  granted. — Statutes,  1561.  Carlisle,  ii.,  56.  The  provision  at 
St.  Paul's  was  the  most  rigorous,  however.  It  reads:  "I  will  also  that 
they  (the  children)  shall  have  no  Retnedyes.  Yf  the  Maister  grantith 
any  Remedyes,  he  shall  forfeit  40s.,  totiens  quotiens,  excepte  the  Kyng 
or  an  Archbishopp,  or  a  Bishop  present  in  his  own  person  in  the  Scole 
desire  it." — Statutes,     Carlisle,  ii.,  75. 

"  Forty-four  is  the  number  given  by  Mr.  Fearon  in  his  report.  Cf 
S.  I.  C,  vii.,  264. 

'*  Mr.  Fearon  gives  the  number  of  hours  spent  in  school  per  annum 
by  the  boys  of  this  period  in  a  school  upon  which  he  reports  as  1,826, — 
32  summer  weeks  @  44  hrs.  per  week,  and  22  winter  weeks  @  39  hrs.  per 
week.     Cf.  S.  I.  C,  vii.,  264. 


136  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 
Schedules  of  Time  Spent  in  School. 


Summer. 

Winter. 

A.M. 

P.M 

A.M 

P.M. 

Av.No. 

No. 

No. 

Total 

No. 

No. 

Total  hrs.per 

Time.    Hrs 

.  Time. 

Hrs. 

Hrs. 

Tim.e 

Hrs. 

Time.     Hrs. 

Hrs.     Day. 

6-1 1          5 

1-5 

4 

9" 

7-1 1 

4 

1-5         4 

8»''         8 . 5 

6-1 1          5 

1-5 

4 

9« 

7-1 1 

4 

12:30-4     3-5 

7-5"     8.25 

6-1 1          5 

1-6 

5 

10" 

7-1 1 

4 

1-4         3 

7"         8.5 

6-n          5 

1-6 

5 

IO«^ 

7-1 1 

4 

1-5         4 

8«         9 

6-1 1          5 

1-6 

5 

I0»5 

7-1 1 

4 

1-5"       4 

8           9 

From  the  above  it  would  seem  that  there  was  greater  agree- 
ment in  length  of  the  morning  session  than  in  that  of  the  after- 
noon session,  that  the  common  length  of  the  morning  session 
was  in  the  summer  term  five  hours,  in  the  winter  term  four  hours, 
that  the  afternoon  session  varied  from  four  to  five  hours  in  the 
summer  and  from  three  to  four  hours  in  the  winter,  that  the 
total  number  of  hours  per  day  varied  from  nine  to  ten  in  the 
summer  term  and  from  seven  to  eight  in  the  winter  term,  and 
that  the  average  number  of  hours  per  day  for  the  year  varied 
from  8.25  to  nine,  which  is  slightly  higher  than  that  of  the 
following  schools  whose  schedules  were  the  same  for  both  sum- 
mer and  winter  terms: 


••Summer  term  from  March  25th  to  Sept.  30th  St.  Albans.  On 
Saturdays  and  half  holidays  throughout  the  year  the  pupils  were  dismissed 
at  3  P.M. — Statutes,   1570.     Carlisle,  i.,  516. 

"•St.  Albans.     Winter  term,  Sept.  30th  to  March  25th,  loc.  cit, 

'^  Hawkeshead.  Between  the  Annunciation  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
Mary  and  St.  Michael  the  Archangel  every  work  day  was  to  commence 
'  'at  six  of  the  Clock  in  the  Mominge,  or  at  the  furtheste  within  one  halfe 
houre  after,  and  soe  to  contynewe  untill  Eleven  of  the  Clocke  in  the  fore- 
noone,  and  to  begyne  agayne  at  One  of  the  Clocke  in  the  aftemoone 
and  soe  contynewe  untill  five  of  the  Clocke  at  Nighte.  * ' — Statutes, 
1585.   Cowper,  Hawkeshead,   104,   105. 

"  Hawkeshead.  Winter  term,  Michaelmas  to  Annunciation  of  the 
Virgin  Mary.     Morning  hour  7  or  7  130.     Loc.  cit. 

"  Burford,  1571.     Monk,  History  of  Burford,  134. 

"Seven  Oaks.     Statutes,   1574.     Carhsle,  i.,  621. 

"  Skipton.  Summer  term,  March  i,  to  Oct.  i.  Founder's  Will,  1548, 
S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  260. 

"  Skipton.  Winter  term,  remainder  of  year.  The  afternoon  session 
was  to  be  from  one  to  five  or  six  "as  necessity  may  require."     Loc.  cit. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 3  7 

Schedule. 
A.M.  P.M. 

No.  No.    Total 

Place.  Time.      Hrs.      Time.     Hrs.    Hrs. 

"St.  Bees." ) 

St.  Paul's," [■        7-1 1     4  1-548 

Merchant  Taylor's." ) 

Sandwich/" 6:30-11     4.5         1-5^*       4  8.5 

Such  was  the  amount  of  time  spent  ' '  in  school. ' '  The  school 
buildings,  however,  were  not  generally  especially  constructed 
for  school  purposes."  More  frequently  it  was  a  little  building 
situated  in  some  church  yard."  Often  the  school  was  located 
in  some  church^*  or  chapel,"  or  perchance  in  some  former  guild 

•'Statutes,    1583.     Carlisle,  i.,  161. 

"Statutes.     Carlisle,  ii.,  75. 

••Statutes,  1561.     Carlisle,  ii.,  55. 

'•Statutes,  1580.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  228.  The  schedule 
of  the  school  at  Alford  (date  1599)  agrees  with  this  except  that  the 
opening  hour  is  "between  six  and  seven."     Carlisle,  i.,  784. 

"  1-5  or  after  "at  the  discreacion  of  the  master"  who  was  to  take 
into  account  the  season  of  the  year.     Loc.  cit. 

"  Even  when  so  constructed  the  building  was  not  infrequently  located 
in  a  church  yard,  e.  g.,  schoolhouse  erected  in  1582  in  Faversham  was 
located  on  the  north  side  of  the  church  yard.  (Carlisle,  i.,  575.)  The 
school  at  Rochdale  was  to  be  located  on  a  site  in  the  church  yard  given 
by  the  vicar  for  that  purpose.     (1565,  Carlisle,  i.,  718). 

"  Thus  the  schoolhouse  at  Hampton  was  situated  in  the  church  yard 
<Will,  1556.  C.  C.  R.,  ix.,  282),  while  in  Ringwood  a  stone  house  standing 
in  the  churchyard  was  to  be  converted  into  a  schoolhouse  (Founder's 
Will,   1587.     C.   C.    R.,  xiv.,   529). 

'*  The  school  in  Witton  was  held  in  the  parish  church.     (Carlisle,  i., 

"  The  school  in  Wymondham  was  held  in  the  Chapel  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  and  St.  Thomas  a  Becket  (Letters  Patent,  1559.  Carlisle,  ii.,  199; 
.also  Deed,  1577.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  387);  in  Ashburton  in  the  Chapel  of  St. 
Lawrence  (Deed,  1593.  S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  275);  in  the  Parish  of  St.  Mary 
Redcliff,  Bristol,  in  the  Chapel  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  a  building  26  ft.  x  56 
-ft.  situated  in  the  churchyard  of  St.  Mary  Redcliff  (Letters  Patent,  1571, 
Barrett,  History  and  Antiquities  of  Bristol,  596);  in  St.  Albans  in  a  chapel 
in  the  east  end  of  the  Abbey  Church  (C.  C.  R.,  xxv.,  177;  also  Ashdown, 
St.  Albans,  158);  and  in  Crediton  in  Lady  Chapel  of  the  Old  Cathedral 
Church,  (S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  289).  In  Yeovil  the  chapel  was  converted  into  a 
school  house  at  an  expense  ol  £12  135.  4^.,  which  was  borne  by  the 
parish.     (Account  of  Church  Wardens,  1573.     C.  C.  R.,  iv.,  325). 


138  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

hall"  or  chantry  house."  When  not  so  located  and  when  built 
especially  for  school  purposes  the  schoolhouse  was  generally 
erected  at  the  expense  of  the  community, '«  the  cost  varying 
from  £^4  Ss.  to  ;^6oo.'«'  It  is  very  probable  that  some  of  the 
schoolhouses,  especially  the  converted  chapels,  were  not  com- 
fortable in  the  winter  season,  as  was  the  case  in  Louth  where 
the  children  suffered  from  the  cold  in  the  Church  of  St.  Mary 
the  Virgin  until  1560  when  a  new  building  was  erected  by  the 
governors.""  The  schoolhouse  was  generally  surrounded  by  a 
small  yard  which  was  inclosed  by  a  high  stone  wall  penetrated 
by  the  httle  "school  gate."" 

"In  Basingstoke  the  school  was  located  in  1583-8. in  the  Chapel  of 
the  ancient  fraternity  of  the  Holy  Ghost  (Baigent  and  Millard,  History 
of  Basingstoke,  668);  in  Norwich  in  the  "Frater  or  Firmary"  belonging 
to  the  dissolved  Convent  of  the  Black  Friars,  (Carlisle,  ii.,  184) ;  in  Reading 
in  the  Hall  of  the  nunnery,  St,  John 's  Hospital  (Coates,  The  History  and 
Antiquities  of  Reading,  312);  in  Nantwich  in  the  Common  Hall  of  the 
Guild,  a  timber  building  situated  in  the  church  yard  (G.  N.  C,  225; 
also  Hall,  History  of  Nantwich,  277). 

'^  The  schoolhouse  of  Hartley,  near  Worcester,  was  formerly  the 
Chantry  House  (Carlisle,  ii.,  767). 

'*  Cf.  supra  13, footnote  22.  The  schoolhouse  at  Faversham  was  erected 
"by  general  benevolence  and  an  assessment  upon  the  whole  town  (Car- 
lisle, i.,  575).  In  Kirkby  Kendal  the  land  for  the  site  was  granted  by  a 
private  individual  while  the  building  was  erected  in  1 588  by  a  subscription 
opened  in  1582  to  which  all  classes  contributed  (Nicholson,  Amials  of 
Kendal,  189).  In  1576  the  schoolhouse  in  Mariborough  had  to  be 
propped  up ; "  in  1577  a  new  one  was  erected  by  the  mayor  and  bur- 
gesses (Waylen,  History  of  Marlborough,  465).  The  mayor  and  burgesses' 
of  Boston  erected  the  new  schoolhouse  in  1567;  it  was  built  of  brick  and 
situated  in  the  Mart  yard  where  the  great  annual  fair  was  held  (White- 
field,  Homes  of  Our  Fathers  in  Boston,  Old  England,  and  Boston,  New 
England,  24).  It  should  also  be  noted  that  the  expenses  incurred  in  con- 
verting a  chapel  into  a  schoolhouse  were  frequently  borne  by  the  commu- 
nity, as  in  Yeovil  where  the  expenses  were  borne  by  the  parish  (1573, 
S.   I.   C,  xiv.,   247). 

"The  total  cost  of  the  schoolhouse  erected  in  Louth  in  1557-8  was 
;;^34  85.  {cf.  Appendix  R).  The  cost  of  the  school  at  Marlborough  was 
;£ii2  (Waylen,  History  of  Marlborough,  465),  of  that  at  Kirkby  Kendal 
£iS9  18.S.  3d.  (Nicholson,  Annals  of  Kendal,  189),  of  that  at  Boston 
;^i95  lid.  (Thompson,  The  History  and  Antiquities  of  Boston,  238),  of 
that  at  St.  Bees  in  1587  ^^30°  (C.  C.  R.,  iii.,  12),  and  of  that  at  Kingston- 
upon-Hull  in  1583  £600  (S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  457). 

^"C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  4-,  673. 

'*  Cf.  Appendix  S  for  description  of  school  and  .surroundings  at  Tiverton. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 39 

In  such  "places  of  learning"  the  beginner  came  at  the  age 
of  six  to  nine  to  spend  so  many  hours  of  the  next  five"  or  six" 
years  of  his  life  to  be  trained  intellectually,  morally,  and  spirit- 
ually. What  we  have  noted  concerning  the  curriculum, •*  its 
content  and  method,  will  explain  in  part  this  enormous  amount 
of  time  spent  in  the  training  of  the  pupil."  The  ground  to  be 
covered  was  extensive;  the  classes  to  be  taught  were  numerous 
and  variously  graded;  and  the  teacher  was  compelled  to  use 
some  form  of  the  lecture  method,  since  his  pupils  were  not  as 
a  rule  supplied  with  books."  In  a  few  instances  the  pupils 
were  required  to  be  supplied  with  books,"  but  even  in  some  of 
these  cases  they  were  not  deprived  of  the  privileges  of  the  school 


"  This  was  the  length  of  time  which  the  pupil  might  spend  at  the 
school  in  Oundle.  It  was  necessary  to  obtain  the  consent  of  the  governors 
to  remain  longer. — Statutes,  1556.     Carlisle,  216. 

"In  Sandwich  no  pupil  was  "to  tarrie  aboue  sixe  yeres  in  leaminge 
there,  without  a  great  cawse  alleged  and  allowed  by  the  said  governors, " 
while  no  pupil  was  to  be  taken  from  the  school  ' '  under  one  monethes 
waminge  and  not  otherwiese  but  by  publique  order  in  the  presence 
of  the  major  or  his  deputie  and  twoe  of  his  brethren,  and  so  openlie 
to  take  his  leave,  and  further  shewinge  some  probable  cause  of  his  depar- 
ture." — Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226. 

**Cf.   Chapter  IV. 

"  Concerning  this  subject  Mr.  Fearon  in  his  report  (S.  I.  C,  vii.,  264) 
says :  ' '  The  great  amount  of  time  spent  in  school  by  the  boys  according 
to  this  time-table  (cf.  Appendix  P)  may,  perhaps,  be  explained  by  remark- 
ing the  following  facts:  (i)  The  scholars  were  broken  up  into  small  classes 

each  of  which  classes  was  to  do  work  more  or  less  differing  from 

that  of  the  others.  It  is  not  probable  that  the  boys  did  much  real  hard 
work,  except  when  actually  engaged  with  the  teachers.  (2)  Owing  to 
the  scarcity  and  deamess  of  books,  all  lessons  in  the  classical  authors 
were  prepared  with  the  master.  He  must  have  done  orally  for  the  boys 
the  work  that  the  Latin  Primer,  grammar,  exercise  book,  lexicon,  dic- 
tionary of  antiquities,  classical  atlas,  gradus,  and  numerous  other  hand- 
books  now  perform.     The  boys  could  not  then,  as  now,  prepare 

a  piece  of  Virgil  quietly  by  themselves their  business  consists  in 

remembering  and  reproducing  on  a  subsequent  occasion  what  he  has  told 
them." 

••  C/.  complaint  of  Spoudeus,  supra  133. 

"In  East  Retford  (Statutes.  Carlisle,  ii.,  283)  and  Guisbrough  no 
pupil  was  to  "be  suffered  to  continue  in  the  School  over  one  month, 
except  he  have  books  necessary  for  his  Form. ' ' — Statutes,  1561.  Carlisle 
ii.,    806. 


1 40  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

if  they  were  able  to  write  the  lectures/'  In  one  case  the  town 
corporation  purchased  two  dictionaries  for  the  use  of  the  pupils ;' ' 
in  another,  part  of  the  admission  fees  were  devoted  to  purchasing 
necessary  Latin  and  Greek  books ;"•>  while  in  a  third"^  the  con- 
tents of  a  box  which  contained  the  admission  fees  and  the  fines 
paid  by  absentees'^  were  devoted  to  the  same  purpose. 

Since  the  content  of  the  curriculum  was  not  such  as  to  arouse 
in  the  pupils  a  spontaneous  interest,  recourse  had  to  be  made 
to  various  external  motives.     While  prizes  were  offered,"  and 


"  In  both  the  cases  just  quoted  in  footnote  there  is  a  further  proviso, 
*  *or  else  daily  write  his  lessons  with  his  own  hand. ' ' 

"Case  of  Boston.  In  1578  it  was  agreed  "that  a  Dictionary  shall 
be  bought  for  the  Scollers  of  the  free  Scoole;  and  the  same  boke  to  be 
tyed  in  a  cheyne,  and  set  upon  a  desk  in  the  scoole,  whereunto  any  scoUer 
may  have  accesse  as  occasion  shall  serve."  In  1601  the  Corporation 
purchased  two  dictionaries,  one  Greek  and  the  other  Latin,  which  they 
gave  to  the  schoolmaster  to  keep  for  the  use  of  the  pupils. — Thompson, 
The  History  and  Antiquities  of  Boston,  240. 

'"  Case  of  Cheltenham.  The  books  were  to  be  tied  fast  with  little 
chains  of  iron  to  some  convenient  place  in  the  school. — Deed,  1586.  S.  I. 
C,  XV.,  33.    The  master  was  to  have  surplus  after  providing  for  the  school. 

"^  Case  of  Sandwich.  This  money  was  to  be  used  by  the  master  to 
' '  provide  necessarie  bookes,  as  dictionaries  or  other  for  the  common  use 
of  the  scholars. ' '  Once  every  year  he  was  to  give  an  account  of  this  money. 
Statutes,  1580.    Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  227-228. 

"  Cf.  supra  133. 

'^  Cf.  conditions  of  Queen  Elizabeths  scholarships  at  Crediton,  .?w/>ra  126- 
The  founder  of  the  school  at  Sandwich  ' '  considering  that  vertewe  and 
knowledge  by  praise  and  reward  is  in  all  estates  maynteined  and  en- 
creased  an  especially  in  youthe, ' '  ordained  that  after  his  death  there 
should  be  disputations  in  the  school  on  the  ' '  tewsdaie  nexte  after  the 
feaste  of  St.  Mychaell  tharchaungell "  between  seven  or  eight  and  nine 
or  ten,  the  questions  to  be  provided  by  the  master  who  was  to  invite 
the  parsons  and  vicars  of  the  town  ' '  with  one  or  two  other  of  knowledge 
or  moe  dwelling  neighe,  who  together  with  the  master  were  to  determine 
which  three  ' '  of  the  whole  nomber  of  seuerall  fourmes  have  done  best. ' ' 
The  first  prize  was  to  be  "  apenn  of  sylver  whole  guilte  of  the  price  of 
25.  6d.,"  the  second,  "a  penn  of  sylver  parcell  guilte  of  the  value  of  25., " 
and  the  third,  "a  penn  of  sylver  of  2od."  All  then  were  to  proceed  to 
the  parish  church,  two  by  two,  the  three  victors  walking  last  next  to 
the  master  and  usher,  ' '  ither  of  them  having  a  garland  on  their  hedes. ' ' 
In  the  church,  in  a  place  provided  by  the  governors  and  master,  kneeling 
or  standing  they  were  to  ' '  sai  or  synge  some  convenient  psalme  or  himpne, 
with  a  collet  having  some  convenient  remembrance  and  making  mencion 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 4 1 

other  appeals  were  made  to  the  sense  of  pride  and  ambition  in 
the  pupils,'*  the  strongest  was  furnished  by  fear.  Supreme 
confidence  appears  to  have  been  placed  in  the  rod  or  bundle 
of  switches."  Not  infrequently  the  schoolmaster  was  a  severe 
taskmaster,"  who  relied  upon  his  rod  to  inspire  his  pupils  to  be 


of  the  church,  the  realme,  the  prince,  the  town,  and  the  founder,  as  shall 
be  appointed  and  devised  by  the  master. ' ' — Statutes,  1 580.  Boys,  History 
of  Sandwich,   229. 

•*  Thus  in  Hawkeshead  at  the  "breaking  up  time"  the  week  before 
Christmas  and  Easter  "The  Chiefest  Schollars"  were  to  "make  Oracons^ 
Epistles,  verses  in  Latyne,  or  Greeke".  .  .  .ostensibly  that  "therebie  the 
said  Scholemaster  maie  see  how  said  schollars  have  pfyted. ' ' — Statutes, 
1 588,  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  104.  In  Sandwich  the  scholars  '  'according  to 
their  well  doing"  were  to  "have  the  highest  places  with  other  prefer- 
mentes  and  privileges  and  favor. ' '  And  the  statutes  proceed  to  decree 
that ' '  in  noe  case  shall  aney  respect  therein  be  had  of  birth,  welth,  parents,, 
or  in  anything  but  of  profyting  in  learning." — Statutes,  1580.  Boys, 
History  of  Sandwich,  231.  In  St.  Bees  the  master  was  to  encourage  "the 
good  natured ' '  and  those  that  were  ' '  toward  in  learning,  by  present  and 
prefering  them  to  higher  places. ' '  The  ' '  slothful  and  untoward ' '  were 
to  be  "  dispraised  and  displaced ' '  in  order  that  ' '  either  for  love  of  com- 
mendation or  fear  of  shame ' '  they  might  be  provoked  ' '  to  learn  and 
profit  at  their  books." — Statutes,   1583.     Carlisle,  i.,  157. 

"  The  rod  or  switch  is  prominent  in  some  of  the  seals  of  the  schools 
of  this  period,  e.g.,  cf.  the  seal  of  the  school  at  Louth,  a  print  of  which 
is  given  in  CarHsle,  i.,  822.  Spoudeus  speaking  to  Philoponos  concerning 
this  subject  says,  ' '  But  I  perceive  that  you  vtterly  dislike  that  extreme 
seueritie  whereby  all  things  are  done  in  verie  many  schooles,  and  the 
whole  gouemment  maintained  only  by  continuall  and  terrible  whipping. ' '' 
— Brinsley,  Ths  Grammar  School,  276. 

*•  The  following  case  is  probably  an  extreme  one :  ' '  The  Schoolmaster 
(of  Braintry),  Mr.  Denman,  was  very  able,  and  excellent  in  his  faculty; 
but  exceedingly  austere,  insomuch  that  the  eldest  son  John,  tho'  of 
good  parts,  yet  not  bearing  the  severity  of  his  Master,  grew  so  out  of 
love  with  learning,  that  his  parents  were  forced  to  take  him  home.  But 
William,  on  the  contrary,  being  of  excellent  natural  parts,  and  especially 
of  a  strong  memory,  had  such  a  love  to  learning  that  no  harshness  of 
his  Master  could  beat  him  off,  but  rather  it  so  heightened  his  diligence, 
that  his  proficiency  did  not  seem  to  contend  with,  and  even  to  conquer 
his  Master 's  rigour,  yet  with  a  bloody  victory :  For  on  a  time  he  received 
such  a  blow  from  his  cholerick  Master,  that  he  was  beaten  off  a  pair  of 
stairs,  and  had  one  side  of  his  head  so  bruis'd,  that  the  blood  gush'd 
out  of  his  ear,  and  his  hearing  was  in  consequence  so  impair 'd  that 
he  became  in  process  of  time  wholly  deaf  on  that  side. ' ' — A  True  Relation 
of  the  Life  and  Death  of  William,  Bedell,  Camden  Society  Publications, 
date  of  incident,  between   1 580-1 584. 


142  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

regular  and  punctual  in  attendance,"  to  memorize  and  recite 
their  lessons,  and  to  speak  Latin  in  and  near  the  school.""     While 

"  The  tardy  pupil  at  Seven  Oaks  was  to  be  "  corrected  by  the  Master 
and  in  his  absence  by  the  usher,  hut  not  rigorously.'* — Statutes,  1574, 
Carlisle,  i.,  622. 

•'  The  custom  of  speaking  Latin  at  school  was  not  uncommon.  In 
Sandwich  (Statutes,  1580.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  228)  the  master 
and  usher  were  to  speak  in  the  ' '  lattyn  tonge  to  their  schoUers  that  do 
understand  the  same;"  in  Hawkeshead  (Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawks- 
head,  481)  the  pupils  were  to  "  contynuallie  use  the  latyne  tongue,  or 
the  Greeke  tongue  within  the  Schole,  as  they  shall  be  able;"  while  in 
Oundle  the  pupils  were  to  speak  Latin  to  each  other  ' '  as  well  in  the  Schol 
as  coming  and  going  to  and  from  the  same"  (Statutes,  1556.  Carlisle, 
ii.,  217). 

The  task  of  compelling  the  pupils  to  speak  in  Latin  was  not  an  easy 
one.  Spoudeus  in  Brinsley's  Grammar  School, -p.  2 1 2  thus  describes  the 
difficulties : — ' '  This  I  haue  foimd  passing  hard  to  acquaint  my  schoUars 
withall,  to  bring  them  to  any  ripeness  or  commendable  faculty,  but  still 
they  will  speake  as  a  boy  who  is  saying  his  lesson;  though  I  haue  both 
directed  them  how  to  pronounce,  vttering  the  sentences  oft  before  them, 

and  haue  very  much  called  vpon   them  for  the  same I  haue 

laboured  and  striuen  by  Ferula,  and  all  means  of  seuerity,  yet  haue 
not  benne  able  to  make  my  Schollars  to  vtter  their  mindes  in  any 
toUerable  manner,  of  ordinary  things,  but  in  very  barbarous  phrase,  nor 
so  much  as  to  put  it  in  practice  amongst  themselves ;  much  lesse  to  vtter 
their  minds  in  Latine  easily,  purely,  and  freely  as  it  were  to  be  wished. ' ' 

The  common  practice  seems  to  have  been  to  require  the  Latin  conversa- 
tion only  in  the  higher  forms.  Thus,  in  Guisbrough  the  pupils  of  the  two 
higher  forms  were  to  ' '  speak  nothing  within  the  School-house  but  Latin, 
saving  only  in  teaching  of  the  lower  forms." — Statutes,  1561.  Carlisle, 
ii.,  806.    Cf.  also  Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School,  214. 

As  the  pupils  would  persist  in  speaking  English  and  winking  at  each 
other  when  out  of  the  master's  sight  (Brinsley,  Grammar  School,  219), 
the  custom  of  appointing  Custodes  grew  up.  It  and  the  evils  arising  from 
it  are  thus  described  by  Brinsley  {loc.  cit.) : — 

"That  is  a  vsuall  custome  in  Schooles  to  appoint  Custodes,  or  Asini 
(as  they  are  tearmed  in  some  places)  to  obserue  and  catch  them  who 
speake  English  in  each  fourme,  or  whom  they  see  idle,  to  giue  them  the 
Ferula,  and  to  make  them  Custodes  if  they  cannot  answere  a  question 

which  they  aske Of  times,  he  who  is  the  Custos  will  hardly  attend 

his  own  worke,  for  harkening  to  heare  others  to  speake  English. 

' '  Also  there  falleth  out  amongst  them  oft-times  so  much  wrangling 
about  the  questions,  or  defending  themselues,  that  they  did  not  speake 
English,  or  were  not  idle,  that  the  whole  fourme  is  troubled.  So  like- 
wise when  the  Custodes  are  called  for,  before  breaking  up  at  dinner  and 
at  night,  there  will  be  so  much  contention  amongst  them,  as  is  a  dis- 
quieting and  trouble  to  the  Master.    Moreouer,  that  I  haue  obserued,  that 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 43 

some  of  the  pupils  may  have  had  "their  diligence  heightened'* 
by  such  treatment, ••  not  a  few  came  to  dislike  both  school  and 
learning,  and,  according  to  Brinsley,'""  "thought  themselves 
very  happy,  if  their  parents  would  set  them  to  any  servile  or 
toiling  business,  so  that  they  might  keep  from  school."  While 
the  dislike  thus  fostered  was  revealed  in  some  places  by  barring 
out  the  master  at  certain  seasons  of  the  year,***'  yet  submission 

euer  if  there  be  any  one  simple  in  a  fourme  or  harder  of  learning  then 
the  rest,  they  will  make  him  a  right  Asinus,  causing  such  to  be  the  Cus- 
iodes  continually,  or  for  the  most  part,  if  they  cannot  answere:  and  to 
this  end  will  be  alwayes  watching  them;  whereby  many  such  are  not 
only  notably  abused,  but  very  much  discouraged  for  being  scholars, 
when  they  see  themselues  so  baited  at  by  all;  some  others  are  made  ouer 
malipart  thereby. ' ' 

"  C/.  footnote  93,  p.  141. 

^^^  The  Grammar  School,  278. 

*"'  The  custom  is  mentioned  in  the  following  terms  in  the  Statutes 
of  the  school  at  Witton  (1558,  Carlisle,  i.,  133):  "A  weeke  before  Christ- 
mas and  Easter  (according  to  the  old  Custome)  they  barre  and  keepe 
forth  of  the  Schoole  the  Schoolemaster  in  such  sort  as  others  Scholers  doe 
in  great  Schooles. "  Mr.  Sinclair  in  his  History  of  Wigan,  vol.  i.,  i82, 
says  concerning  this  custom : — ' '  The  custom  was  allowed  by  deeds  of 
endowment  in  many  schools  and  was  looked  forward  to  by  the  boys 
with  greater  glee  than  if  it  were  a  holiday.  Under  the  captaincy  of  the 
head  boy  on  a  special  day,  generally  before  Christmas,  books  were  packed 
away,  the  army  of  pupils  arrayed,  and  the  master  pushed  roughly  or 
gentlv,  according  as  he  was  a  tyrant  or  favorite,  to  the  door.  Then  all 
hands  to  work ;  forms  and  desks  were  piled  one  above  the  other  behind  the 
door  with  the  master's  chair  on  top.  The  door  was  barricaded  and  the 
-master  barred  out.  Then  there  were  wild  revelry  and  lusty  cheers. 
The  head  boy  took  the  cane  and  in  the  middle  of  a  ring  of  smihng  pupils 
broke  it  and  threw  the  pieces  to  be  broken  by  the  younger  furies.  In  a 
few  minutes  was  beared  a  knocking  at  the  door,  and  everyone  knowing 
well  it  was  the  exiled  master  called  out,  "Who's  there?"  "It  is  I,  open, 
you  rogues!"  the  master  would  call  in  pretentious  fury.  But  they  were 
masters  of  the  situation  and  would  only  open  conditionally.  The  condi- 
tions were  that  all  past  and  present  offenses  should  be  forgiven,  and  on  no 
others  would  the  door  be  open.  At  last  the  master  would  feebly  yield  to 
the  conditions  and  be  admitted  with  three  hearty  good  cheers — no 
punishments  for  that  day, — and  the  usual  routine  commenced. ' '  It  may 
have  been  with  an  eye  on  the  possibility  of  injury  to  school  property  in 
escapades  similar  to  this  just  described  that  the  following  article  was 
included  in  the  Statutes  of  the  school  at  ^t.  Albans :  "If  anything  shall 
be  broken  or  any  hurt  done  anything  belonging  to  the  school  by  any  of  the 
scholars,  the  same  shall  be  repaired  forthwith  and  amended  at  the  charges 
of  the  friends  of  the  child  that  did  that  hurt,  and  if  the  friends  refuse 


1 44  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

was  necessary,  since  resistance  meant  expulsion.*"^  Did  the 
pupil  leave  one  school  for  another  he  was  liable  to  run  the  risk 
of  being  denied  re-admittance  to  the  former, '"^  while  in  some 


to  amend  the  said  hurt,  being  thereunto  required,  upon  such  refusal 
the  child  that  did  the  hurt  shall  be  banished  the  school  until  his  friends 
have  satisfied  the  said  hurt." — Statutes,  1570.     Carlisle, .i.    516. 

»"  Thus  the  founder  of  the  school  at  Witton  wills  "that  all  the  Schol- 
lars  of  what  estate,  condition,  or  degree  soever  they  be,  shall  submit 
themselves  to  due  correction  of  the  Schoolmaster,  which  at  their  entrance 

shall  be  promised  as  well  by  their  Friends  as  themselves, which 

correction  shall  always  be  referred  to  the  direction  of  the  Schoolmaster, 
and  not  to  the  opinion  or  mind  of  the  Schollars,  and  for  disobedience 
and  resistance  thereof  they  shall  be  expelled  the  School  for  ever,  unless 
their  Friends  by  earnest  suitors  to  the  Schoolmaster,  and  can  prevail 

with  him  and  get  in  such  sort  that  their  humble  stubbomess ; 

And  also  forseeing  the  great  inconveniency  and  enormity  that  wilful 
persons  and  ignorant,  who  had  rather  Children  through  dissolutness  and 
over  much  liberty  should  commit  offences  worthy  of  punishment,  to  their 
shame  and  undoing,  then  to  have  them  corrected  by  the  discretion  of  the 
Schoolmaster,  according  to  the  quality,  quantity,  and  gravity  of  their 

offences, and  upon  complaint  of  the  Children,  their  Parents  come 

to  molest  and  disquiet  the  Schoolmaster  against  reason  and  order,  I  will 
that  all  such  mentioned  Children,  after  due  proof  of  such  folly  and  fond- 
ness of  the  Parents  herein,  shall  be  utterly  expelled  this  School  for  ever,, 
unless  they  shall  be  able  to  prove  that  the  Correction  done  was  unreason- 
able and  that  to  be  proved  before  and  to  the  Feoffees  of  the  said  School 
and  Overseers  for  the  time  being:" — Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle,  i.,  132. 
In  Kirkby  Stephen  any  pupil  ' '  despising  the  master 's  authority  and  his 
reasonable  correction ' '  was  to  be  expelled  until  he  gained  the  consent 
of  the  governors  and  the  patron  of  the  school  to  return  and  was  ready 
"to  receive  the  schoolmaster's  reasonable  correction." — Statutes,  1566. 
Carlisle,  ii.,  718. 

*"'  In  the  case  of  St.  Paul's  the  statute  dealing  with  this  subject  reads 
as  follows : — 

"Yff  any  Childe  after  he  is  receyved  and  admitted  into  the  Scole,. 
go  to  any  other  Scole,  to  leame  there  after  the  maner  of  that  Scole,. 
than  I  will  that  suche  Childe  for  no  man's  suite  shall  be  hereafter  received 
into  our  Scole,  but  go  where  him  lyste,  where  his  friends  shall  thincke 
shall  be  better  leaminge.  And  this  I  will  be  shewed  unto  his  friendes. 
or  other  that  offer  him  at  his  first  presenting  into  the  Scole. ' '  Carlisle^ 
ii.,  76.  While  the  statutes  of  the  Merchant  Taylors'  School  were  equally 
rigorous  (1561,  Carhsle,  ii.,  56),  those  of  the  school  at  Sandwich  provided 
that  the  pupil  might  be  re-admitted  upon  ' '  special  consent  of  the  master 
and  that  upon  such  cawse  as  shalbe  allowed  by  the  said  govemours. ' ' — 
Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  227. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  145 

instances  there  was  no  school  in  the  town  to  which  he  might  go 
should  he  desire  to  do  so.*°* 

Harsh  though  this  discipline  was,  it  was  a  means  to  the  great 
end  of  all  education,  the  development  of  a  strong  moral  character. 
The  boy  may  have  been  driven  and  whipped  into  much  barren 
knowledge,  but  this  process  was  not  carried  on  for  the  pleasure 
derived  from  the  process  itself.  It  was  conscientiously  believed 
that  in  mastering  Latin  he  was  fitting  himself  for  life  and  develop- 
ing character.  The  punishments  he  received  were  to  help  him 
in  his  efforts  by  making  unstudious  habits  unpleasant.  But 
while  dealing  thus  indirectly  with  the  moral  life,  direct  treat- 
ment is  not  neglected.  The  authors  read  were  to  be  such  as 
would  develop  "purity  of  life  and  manners"'"  while  "lewd 
and  superstitious  books  or  ballads"  were  to  be  eschewed.'"' 
*  'Honestie  and  cleanlyness  of  lief,  speache  and  manners,  namely 
lowliness  and  curtesie"  were  to  be  "stablished  by  all  good 
meanes,"  while  "pride,  rybawdrie,""  lyeng,  pyckinge,  and  blas- 

*»*Thus  in  Sandwich  the  founder  willed  that  "in  the  said  town  of 
Sandwich  none  other  grammar  schole  be  tawghte ' '  (Statutes,  1 580.  Boys, 
History  of  Sandwich,  227),  while  in  Lincoln  at  the  time  of  the  union  of 
the  City  and  Cathedral  grammar  schools  the  Bishop  covenanted  not  to 
permit  or  Hcense  any  other  grammar  school  within  the  city  or  three  miles 
thereof. — Deed,  1583.  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,pt.  4.,  349.  On  the  other  hand  there 
is  the  following  record  of  a  request  made  by  a  schoolmaster  in  Wanvick : 
"The  other  petition  hee  made  not  for  his  owne  gaine  although  some 
perhapps  would  censure  him  covetous  of  the  wch  vice  hee  frelie  clearde 
himself  but  for  the  avoydance  of  some  misconvenience  wch  might  ensue, 
that  the  nomber  of  teachers  and  scholemrs  might  bee  wthin  this  borough 
abated.  The  toleration  of  whom  impugned  common  law  of  the  realme, 
imposed  penaltie  uppon  the  corporacion  insured  diversitie  of  opinion, 
and  prjudiced  the  good  education  of  yonge  schollers. ' ' — Report  of  a 
meeting  of  corporation  held  4  December,  1594,  quoted  in  The  Black 
Book  of  Warwick,  400. 

'"'Aldenham,  Statutes,  1599,  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  66.  In  Kirkby  Stephen 
the  master  was  to  read  and  interpret  such  authors  as  would  "induce 
and  lead  them  to  virtue,  to  godhness,  and  to  honest  behaviour,  and  to- 
knowledge  of  himianity,  but  not  to  wantoness  or  sauciness. ' ' — Statutes, 
1566.    Carlisle,  ii.,  717. 

*°«  St.  Bees,  Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle,  i.,  158.  If  any  of  the  pupils 
used  ' '  swearing,  filthy  talk,  lewd  and  licentious  Books  or  Songs, ' '  they 
were  to  be  "sharply  punished." — Ibid,  161. 

'"In  Oundle  in  order  "to  cause  the  Scholars  to  refrain  from  the 
detestable  vice  of  swearing,  or  Ribauld  words, ' '  it  was  ordered  that  the 

10 


146  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

phemyinge"  were  "to  be  sharplie  punished. "^''^  Games  and 
practices  whose  influences  or  effects  were  demorahzing  were 
prohibited/"'  while  healthful  sports  were  encouraged.*^*  The 
influence  of  the  school  went  with  the  boy  during  his  vacation,*" 
while  it  also  cared  for  and  guarded  the  boy  attending  school 
away  from  home.*" 

scholar  was  to  have  three  stripes  * '  for  every  oath  or  Ribauld  word  spoken 
in  the  school  or  elsewhere." — Statutes,  Eliz.     Carlisle,  ii.,  218. 

*"' Sandwich,  Statutes,  1580.     Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  231. 

io»  "Xhey  (the  students)  shall  use  noe  weapons  in  the  schole  as  sworde, 
dagger,  waster,  or  other  lyke  to  fighte,  or  brawle  withal,  nor  any  unlawful 
gamming  in  the  schole.  They  shall  not  haunt  Tavemes,  Aylehowses 
or  playinge  at  anie  unlawfuU  games  as  Gardes,  Dyce,  Tables,  or  such 
lyke."  Hawkeshead,  Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawkshead,  104.  Three 
warnings  were  to  be  given  those  who  broke  the  statutes  of  the  school. 
If  reformation  did  not  then  take  place,  the  delinquent  was  to  be  expelled 
by  the  master,  or  in  his  absence  by  the  usher.  A  pupil  so  expelled  was 
not  to  be  received  ' '  into  the  Schole  agayne  without  humble  suyte  and 
earnest  petycion  made  to  the  goumors  and  master  of  his  reconciliacon. ' ' 
— Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  481.  The  pupils  at  Witton  were 
to  "eschew  all  Bowleinge,  Cardinge,  Dyceing,  Quiteing,  and  all  other 
unlawfuU  games. " — Statutes,  1558.    Carlisle,  i.,  133. 

^^^Cf.  supra  132.  St.  Albans.  The  pupils  at  Witton  were  urged  to 
practice  archery,  1558,  Carlise,  i.,  133.  A.  E.  Gibbs  is  quoted  by  Ashdown, 
St.  Albans,  160-161,  as  saying  concerning  this  subject:  "Archery  and 
similar  pastimes  were  at  that  time  considered  essential  parts  of  a  young 
man's  training,  and  he  was  thus  early  taught  to  follow  such  pursuits 
as  tended  to  promote  muscular  strength  and  prepare  him  for  a  military 
career. ' ' 

***  The  pupil  at  Hawkeshead  was  to  be  "  of  honeste  and  vertuous 
Conversacon,  obedient  to  the  master  and  usher  in  all  things  touching 
good  mannrs  and  learning  bothe  in  the  school  and  elsewher. ' ' — Statutes, 
1588,  Cowper,  Hawkshead,  481.  In  Witton  the  statutes  of  the  school 
were  to  be  read  to  all  the  pupils  assembled  in  the  church  before  the 
breaking  up  of  school  in  order  that  they  might  * '  better  remember  their 
duty  in  the  time  of  their  absence ; ' '  the  master  was  to  give  ' '  an  exhorta- 
tion in  the  school  how  they  shall  order  themselves  till  their  return;" 
when  four  of  the  Trustees  and  Churchwardens  were  to  be  present  to  ' '  give 
warning  to  such  scholars  as  they  shall  see  to  offend  against  the  said 
exhortation  or  against  any  of  the  said  statutes." — Statutes,  1558. 
Carlisle,  i.,   133. 

"*  Among  the  class  of  schools  with  which  we  are  concerned  not  many 
were  at  this  time  boarding  schools,  the  majority  of  which  were  such 
schools  as  Winchester,  Eton,  Shrewsbury,  and  the  Cathedral  and  Col- 
legiate Schools.  It  has  been  noted,  however  {cf.  supra  127),  that  provision 
was  made  for  the  attendance  of  pupils  from  outside  of  the  local  community 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  147 

Closely  united  with  the  conception  of  moral  discipline  was 
that  of  religious  training,  in  which  State,  Church,  and  School 
were  equally  interested.  The  attitude  of  the  State  towards 
this  phase  of  education  was  very  definite.  Silent  on  the  sub- 
ject of  the  intellectual  preparation  of  its  schoolmasters  it  in- 
sisted that  they  should  be  men  who  "professed  the  true  relig- 
ion."'" Silent  also  concerning  the  details  of  the  secular  life 
of  these  masters,  it  insisted  not  less  forcibly  that  the  appropriate 
hours  of  Sunday  and  Holydays  be  spent  by  them  in  attendance 
upon  divine  service.***  The  same  injunctions  which  made  the 
use  of  Kings  Grammar  compulsory  contained  also  the  three 
following  articles: 

"XLI.  Item.  That  all  teachers  of  children  shall  stir  and 
move  them  to  live  and  do  reverence  to  god's  true  religion  now 
truely  set  forth  by  public  authority. 

"XLII.  Item.  That  they  shall  accustom  their  scholars 
reverently  to  learn  such  sentences  or  scriptures  as  shall  be  most 
expedient  to  induce  them  to  all  godliness. 

in  which  the  school  was  situated.  In  some  places  permission  was  given 
to  the  teaching  staff  to  furnish  board  and  lodging  for  such  pupils  {cf. 
supra,  92).  In  Gilpin's  School  in  Houghton  la  Spring  a  large  number  of 
the  boys  attending  the  school  were  boarded  and  lodged  in  Gilpin 's  house 
free  of  all  charge  (D.  N.  B.,  XXI.,  379).  In  Sandwich  the  pupils  were  to 
board  and  room  in  Sandwich  or  within  a  mile  and  a  half  of  the  town.  If 
the  pupil  did  not  live  with  the  master  or  usher,  the  party  who  took 

him  to  board  was  to  ' '  faithfully  promise  to  the  master  before  his 

admission  to  keep  him  contynually  from  all  unthriftie  pastimes  and  games 
in  his  howse,  and  further  to  lett  the  master  betimes  haue  informacion  in 
case  that  they  be  lewdlie  occupied  within  or  without  his  howse,  not  in 
aney  pointe  boulstringe  up  their  evil ; ' '  upon  failure  to  keep  this  promise 
complaint  was  to  be  made  by  the  master  to  the  governors,  and  if  the  evil 
were  not  then  reformed,  the  party  was  to  be  deprived  and  excluded  "from 
having  aney  schollers  of  this  school  to  boerde. ' '  It  should  also  be  noted 
that  parents  having  boys  in  school  were  to  exercise  the  same  diligence 
and  that  failure  to  do  so  meant  the  dismissal  of  the  boy  from  the  school. 
— Statutes,  1580.    Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  226-227. 

In  Oundle  the  parents  of  a  boy  who  was  to  board  in  the  town  were  to 
consult  the  master  and  usher  so  that  the  boy  might  not  be  placed  in  a 
family  where  it  was  known  that  ' '  the  good  man  and  his  wife  were  such  as 
should  give  example  to  the  scholars  to  follow  gaming  or  other  vain 
pastimes  not  meet  for  students." — Statutes,  Eliz,     Carlisle,  ii.,  217. 

*"  Cf.  Letter  of  Queen's  Covmcil  to  Archbishop  Grindle.     Appendix  J. 

*"  C/.  Article  VI.,  Statutes,  Anno  23°  Eliz.  C.  i.  quoted  supra,  67 
cf,  also  License  to  Swetman,  quoted  Appendix  I. 


1 48  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

"XLIII.  Item.  Every  parson,  vicar,  and  curate  shall  upon 
every  holyday  and  every  second  Sunday  in  the  year  hear  and 
instruct  the  youth  of  the  parish  for  half  and  hour  at  the  least 
before  evening  prayer  in  the  ten  commandments,  the  Articles 
of  the  Belief,  and  the  Lords  Prayer,  and  diligently  examine 
them  and  teach  the  Catechism  set  forth  in  the.  book  of  public 
prayer.""* 

The  attitude  of  the  Church  was  not  less  definite.  In  their 
visitations,  bishops  were  to  inquire  into  the  religious  condition 
of  master  and  pupils,"'  while  clergymen  were  to  give  religious 
instruction  to  the  children."^  Both  State  and  Church "«  were 
alive  to  the  danger  from  papist  and  puritan  masters,  whose 
influence,  in  spite  of  the  vigorous  action  taken  against  them,, 
continued  to  be  felt."' 

The  interest  of  the  school  in  the  religious  education  of  its 
pupils  was  not  less  than  that  manifested  by  State  and  Church. 
With  these  institutions  it  insisted  upon  its  masters  possessing 
certain  religious  qualifications^^"  and  the  stamp  of  approval  of 
the  bishop  of  the  diocese  in  which  the  school  was  situated.'" 
It  was  left  to  the  school  to  attend  to  the  details  of  that  train- 
ing which  was  to  realize  the  ideals  of  State  and  Church,  to 
devote  itself  to  the  religious  education  of  its  pupils.  In  this 
education  emphasis  was  placed  upon  instruction  and  devo- 
tional exercises. 


"'Injunctions  of  Elizabeth,   1559.     Cardwell,  Annals,  i.,   195. 

"•  Cf.  Articles  of  Visitation  quoted  in  Appendix  J. 

"^  Cf.  Article  XLIII.,  Queen's  Injunctions  of  1559  quoted  above. 

"*  C/.  Letter  of  Queen's  Council  to  Archbishop  Grindle,  Appendix  ]. 

"•  Thus  in  the  Report  to  Council  on  the  condition  of  Lancashire  and 
Small  reformation  made  by  Ecclesiastical  Commission,  quoted  in  the 
Calendar  of  State  Papers — Domestic,  1 591-4,  158,  we  find  the  following 
bit  of  information :  ' '  The  youth  are  for  the  most  part  trained  up  by  such 
as  profess  papistry;  no  examination  is  had  of  schools  and  schoolmasters. 
In  the  same  volume,  pages  258  and  262,  Coles,  the  schoolmaster  at  St. 
Giles,  Holbom,  is  accused  of  being  a  catholic  or  catholic  sympathizer 
while  on  page  283  nine  persons  residing  in  Lancashire  are  accused  of 
having  kept  priests  or  recusants  as  schoolmasters.  Cf.  also  Letter  of 
Queen's  Council  to  Grindle,  Appendix  J. 

"»  Cf.  supra,  58  ff. 

»"  Cf.  supra,  67  f. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 49 

Religious  Instruction 

The  character  of  this  instruction  was  doctrinal  and  dogma- 
tic.*" The  chief  text  book  appears  to  have  been  Dean  Nowell's 
Catechism.  The  English  catechism  was  required  in  some 
places  for  admission  to  the  school/"  while  in  others  it  was  taught 
by  the  usher.*'*  In  the  higher  forms  the  Latin  and  Greek  trans- 
lations were  learned,*"  and  in  some  instances  the  Greek  New 
Testament  and  a  Latin  translation  of  the  Ten  Commandments 
were  read.*"  The  character  of  the  texts  used  indicate  that  the 
method  of  instruction  was  chiefly  catechetical,*"  the  pupil 
in  some  places  being  examined  not  only  in  his  catechism,  but 
also  on  the  sermon  preached  in  the  parish  church  the  preceding 
Sunday.*" 

Devotional  Exercises 

While  intellectual  religious  conceptions  were  developed  through 
instruction,  effort  was  made  through  the  devotional  exercises 
of  the  Church  and  school  to  develop  the  emotional  and  volitional 
phases  of  the  religious  life.  The  devotional  exercises  of  the 
Church  were  her  services.*'"     Upon  these  services  pupils  as  well 


*"  Among  the  subjects  prescribed  at  Newcastle-upon-Tyne  was  the 
' '  Rudiments  of  the  Christian  Religion. ' ' — Letters  Patent,  1600.  S.  I.  C, 
xix.,  122.  In  Hawkeshead  the  master  was  once  every  "weeke  at  the 
leaste  to  instructe  and  examyne  his  schollers  in  the  Pryncyples  of  trewe 
Religion  to  the  ende  they  maie  the  better  knowe  and  feare  God. '  '— 
Statutes,   1588.     Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  475. 

*''  Cf.   Ringwood,  supra,   106. 

***  Cf.  Aldenham  and  St.  Bees,  supra,  iiof. 

*'*  C"/.  St.  Bees,  supra,  110-115. 

*"C/.  supra,  116,  footnote   86. 

*"  One  day  each  week  the  master  at  Bunbury  was  to  catechise  and 
instruct  his  pupils  in  the  principles  of  religion. — Deed,  1594.  C.  C.  R. 
X.,  194.  At  Bungay  (Statutes,  1591.  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  135)  the  scholars 
were  every  Saturday  afternoon  to  leam  ' '  all  such  things  as  concern  the 
Christian  faith  and  religion,  both  in  Latin  and  English." 

*"  E.g.  Cheltenham,  Deed,  1586.  S.  I.  C,  xv.,  s^.  In  Bunbury  all 
pupils  were  to  attend  service  Sabbaths  and  Holidays;  those  who  could 
were  to  take  notes  upon  which  they  were  later  to  be  examined  by  the  mas- 
ter.— Deed,  1594.     C.  C.  R.,  x.,  194. 

*"  The  services  were  not  devotional  alone;  they  also  furnished  instruc- 
tion through  the  sermons,  and  in  some  cases  they  included  catechetical 
instruction.  Thus  in  East  Retford  one  of  the  pupils  every  Sunday  was  to 
* '  read  the  Catechism  in  English  openly  and  distinctly  in  the  body  of  the 


1 50  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

as  masters  attended  Sundays  and  Holydays.*^^  Indeed,  the 
masters  were  not  infrequently  held  responsible  for  the  attendance 
and  conduct  of  their  pupils*"  who  were  often  seated  apart  from 
the  rest  of  the  congregation."'     While  some  of  the  pupils  carried 


said  Parish  Church between  the  Morning  Prayer  and  the  Commu- 
nion, as  well  for  their  own  instruction  as  for  the  instruction  of  other 
young  Children." — Statutes,  1552.    Carhsle,  ii.,  284. 

"•>  In  Burford  the  scholars  were  to  come  to  the  house  of  the  master 
every  Simday  morning  at  eight  to  say  prayers  and  to  go  with  him  to  the 
parish  church;  when  there  was  no  service,  they  were  to  sing  '  'psalms  and 
read  a  chapter  in  the  school. ' ' — Monk,  History  of  Burford,  134.  In  Oundle 
all  the  pupils,  upon  the  Sabbath  and  Holydays,  were  to  "resort  to  the 
parish  church  in  the  time  of  Common  Prayer. ' ' — Statutes,  Eliz.  Carlisle, 
ii.,  218.  In  Hawkeshead  "the  scholemaster,  usher  and  schollers  for  the 
tyme  beinge  from  tyme  to  tyme"  were  to  ' '  use,  and  frequente  the  Churche 
upon  the  Sabbothe  daie,  and  holie  daies,  to  heare  divine  Seruice,  and 
Sermons." — Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  JEfazf^^/recui,  478.  In  St.  Albans  the 
master  and  scholars  were  to  attend  morning  and  evening  service  at  St. 
Alban's  Church  on  Sundays  and  Holidays. — Statutes,  1570.  Carlisle,  i., 
515.  In  Kirkby  Stephen  the  fotmder  wills  that,  ' '  On  the  hollydays  in  the 
time  of  service  at  the  Church,  the  Schoolmaster  and  the  Schollers  shall  be 
there  at  the  Devine  Service,  and  use  devout  and  comely  order  without 
any  talking  or  light  demeanour." — Statutes,  1566.     Carlisle,  ii.,  716. 

"*  In  Eye  the  master  was  to  ' '  see  that  his  scholars  attend  church ' 
on  Sundays  and  holydays." — Constitutions  of  Eye,  1566.  C.  C.  R., 
xxii.,  140.  In  East  Retford  the  master  and  usher  were  to  "command 
and  compell  their  Scholars  to  come  and  hear  Divine  Service  in  the  Parish 
Church  every  Sunday  and  Holiday." — Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle,  ii.,  284. 
In  Oundle  either  master  or  usher  was  to  be  present  ' '  to  oversee  them  that 
they  do  not  misbehave  themselves." — Statutes,  Eliz.  Carlisle,  ii.,  218. 
In  Heighington  the  master  was  to  take  "especial  regard  that  every 
scholar  come  duly  and  orderly  to  the  Church  every  Sunday  and  holyday, 
at  morning  and  evening  prayer. ' ' — Articles  annexed  to  Foundation  Deed, 
1601.  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  42.  In  Hawkeshead  the  master  and  usher  were  to 
'  'giue  good  regard,  that  the  said  schollers  doe  at  all  tymes  behaue  them- 
selues  soberlie  and  reurendlie  in  the  Churche  especiallie  duringe  the  tyme 
of  diuyne  seruice  and  sermons." — Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawks- 
head,  478. 

"*  In  1562  the  churchwardens  of  the  church  at  Yarmouth  were  directed 
to  find  seats  for  the  master  and  his  scholars. — Manship,  The  History  of 
Great  Yarmouth,  ii.,  368.  In  Hawkeshead  the  schoolmaster,  usher,  and 
scholars  were  to  sytt  together  in  some  conveniente  place  in  the  chuncell 
of  the  said  Churche." — Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawkshead,  478.  In  St. 
Albans  the  master  and  his  scholars  were  to  sit  together  in  the  ' '  Chancell 
or  some  place  of  the  Church  as  the  Parson,  Churchwardens,  and  School- 
master shall  agree." — Statutes,  1570.    Carlisle,  i.,  515. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 5 1 

either  English  or  Latin  Prayer  Books/"  all  who  could  were  to 
participate   in   the   services  either  by   singing  or  recitation.'" 

While  the  items  of  information  concerning  church  attendance 
are  thus  rather  meagre,  the  statute  of  the  School  at  Sandwich 
concerning  this  subject  is  complete  and  interesting  enough  to 
be  quoted  in  full.     It  reads  as  follows: 

"Item,  I  ordeine,  that  all  the  Schollers  upon  the  Sabbath  daie 
and  holy  daies  resort  in  dewe  time  to  the  Schole-house,  and  from 
thence  by  two  and  two  in  order  to  goe  to  Devyne  Service  in  the  nexte 
Parishe  Churche  in  Sandwich  wherein  English  Service  is  used, 
the  Master,  if  he  be  there,  going  before  them,  and  the  Ussher, 
if  he  be  there,  after  them;  but  one  of  them  at  least  being  present 
to  oversee  them;  And,  in  like  order  to  departe  by  two  and  two 
owte  of  the  churche  when  the  Master  or  Ussher  then  present 
shall  apointe  them  to  departe.  And,  on  every  Saturday  in 
the  afternoon,  before  their  going  to  churche,  the  Master  and 
Ussher  or  one  of  them  with  all  the  Schollers  devoutlie  on  their 
knees,  the  Schollers  aloud,  to  saie  one  prescribed  forme  of 
Praier,  wherein  shall  be  made  mencion  of  the  Church,  the  Realme, 
the  Prince,  the  Estate  of  the  Towne,  and  the  Fownder  and  his 
Posteritie.  And  I  ordayne,  that  the  Master  and  Ussher  duelie 
everie  Munday  or  nexte  Schole  day  after  the  Sabbath  daie,  in  the 
morning  call  to  reconing  all  such  of  the  Schollers  as  ither  absent 
themselves  from  such  comminge  to  the  Churche,  or  from  being 
att  the  Churche,  or  came  tardy  to  it,  or  otherwise  use  not  them- 
selves reverentlie  there  in  prayer,  everie  of  them  having  a  Prayer 
booke  in  Latyne  or  English  according  to  the  Master  his  appoint- 
ment, and  in  that  behalfe  to  use  correccion  as  shal  be  convenient, 
and  that  by  the  said  Governours  there  be  appointed  in  the 
Churche,  place  convenient  for  the  said  Schollers  to  be  together, 
and  not  any  other  boyes  or  children  to  be  there  emongst  them, 


*"  In  Oundle  each  of  the  scholars,  * '  as  the  master  shall  appoint, ' ' 
was  to  have  a  Prayer  Book,  either  in  Latin  or  English. — Statutes,  Eliz. 
Carlisle,  ii.,  218. 

"*  In  East  Retford  those  scholars  * '  apt  and  meet  for  the  same ' '  were 
to  "help  in  the  Quire  to  maintain  the  said  Divine  Service  there." — 
Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle,  ii.,  284.  The  scholars  of  St.  Albans  while 
in  the  church,  either  before  or  in  the  serivce  itself,  "kneeling  on  their 
knees"  were  to  say  after  the  master  or  Curate,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Ten  Commandments,  and  prayers  for  the  Royal  Foundress  and  other 
Benefactors  of  the  school. — Statutes,  1570.     Carlisle,  i.,  515. 


152    English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

to  th  'end  their  silence  and  other  demeanour  maie  the  better  be 
seene  unto  and  reformed."^" 

While  attending  the  services  of  the  Church,  the  school  also 
held  devotional  exercises.  Sometimes  these  were  in  the  church 
as  in  the  case  of  Kirkby  Stephen,""  but  more  often  they  were 
held  in  the  schoolhouse."^  As  a  rule  they  appear  to  have  been 
of  the  nature  of  morning  and  evening  prayers,"'  which  consisted 
of  either  reading  from  the  bible,  singing  psalms,  and  saying 
prayers,"'   or   merely    saying   prayers.^''"    These   prayers   were 

"'Statutes,   1563.     Carlisle,  i.,   603. 

"'  The  Statute  referring  to  these  exercises  reads  as  follows : — 

"And,  I  will  that  every  morning  and  evening  at  Six  of  the  clock, 
which  are  the  days  for  learning  of  Schollers  and  keeping  of  Schoole,  the 
SchoUers  by  two  and  two,  and  the  Schoolmaster,  shall  go  from  the  School- 
house  into  the  Parish  Church,  and  there  devoutly  upon  their  knees  before 
they  doe  enter  the  quire  say  some  devout  prayer,  and  after  the  same  they 
shall  repaire  to-gether  into  the  Chappell  or  quire,  where  I  have  made 
and  sett  up  a  tomb,  and  there  sing  together  one  of  these  psalms  hereafter 

instituted,  such  as  the  Schoolmaster  shall  appoint so  as  every  of 

the  said  psalmes  be  sung  within  fifteen  days  together,  {viz.)   103:  130: 

145 :  46:  3 :  61 :  24:  30:  90:  96:  100:  51 :  84:  86:  45: and  that  done, 

repaire  to  the  School  house,  and  in  the  evening  quietly  to  their  lodgings; 
and  if  any  of  the  Schollers  be  absent  at  any  time  of  the  said  prayers 
or  psalmes,  then  the  Schoolmaster  to  doe  due  correction  for  his  or  their 
absence." — Statutes,  1580.     Carlisle,  ii.,  717. 

"'  Prayers  were  to  be  said  daily  in  the  school  at  Moulton. — Statutes, 
1560.     Carlisle,  i.,  837. 

"*  In  Alford  the  scholars  were  to  say  morning  prayers  ' '  for  the  better 
speed  and  success  in  their  labors;"  they  were  also  to  say  prayers  at 
five  o'clock  in  the  evening  before  leaving  the  schoolhouse. — Statutes, 
1599.  Carlisle,  i.,  784.  In  St.  Bees  the  scholars,  the  usher,  and  the 
master  were  with  ' '  audible  and  distinct  voice  ' '  to  say  prayers  ' '  upon  their 
knees,  both  at  their  coming  and  departing." — Statutes,  1583.  Carlisle, 
i.,  161.  In  St.  Albans  the  master  and  pupils  "every  working  day  in  the 
morning  at  their  first  coming ' '  were  to  say  ' '  upon  their  knees,  the  Suf- 
frages, the  Lord 's  Prayer, ' '  and  prayers  for  the  Foundress  and  other 

benefactors, "And  every  Evening,  before  they  depart  the  School, 

the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Creed." — Statutes, 
1570.     Carlisle,  i.,  516. 

"•  In  Bunbury  some  portion  of  the  Scriptures  was  read  and  prayers 
were  said  at  the  meeting  of  the  school;  before  dinner  some  portion  of  the 
New  Testament  was  to  be  rendered  from  Greek  or  Latin  into  English, 
while  at  night  before  their  departure  the  pupils  were  to  read  a  chapter 
from  the  Bible,  to  sing  a  psalm,  and  to  say  prayers,  each  pupil,  "according 
to  his  capacity  and  his  friends'  ability,  to  be  provided  with  a  Bible, 
Testament,  and  Service  Book." — Founder's  Will,  1594.    C.  C.  R.,  x.,  194. 

"°  Cf.  cases  of  Sandwich  and  Oundle  quoted  in  next  footnote. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 5 3 

sometimes  appointed  by  the  master,**'  not  infrequently  by  some 
Church  official/"  while  in  some  cases  they  were  prescribed  by 
the  founders'"  or  by  the  governors. •*♦  Their  character  can  be 
judged  best  by  considering  some  of  the  prayers  themselves. 
The  following  cases  are  typical  and  will  indicate  the  chief  charac- 
teristics of  prayers  said  by  the  pupils  in  the  daily  devotional 
exercises  of  the  schools. 


"'  In  Sandwich  the  master  and  usher,  or  one  of  them  at  least,  with 
their  pupils  were  "at  halfe  hower  before  seaven  of  the  clock,  firste  de- 
•voutely  kneling  on  their  knees  "  to  "  praie  to  almightie  God  according  to 
the  fourme  by  the  master  prescribed,  on  every  schole  daie,"  and  likewise 
in  the  evening  before  leaving  the  school  they  were  ' '  devoutly  on  their 
knees ' '  to  pray  ' '  in  fourme  by  the  master  to  be  prescribed. ' ' — Statutes 
1580.  Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  288.  Similarly  in  Oundle  the  morning 
and  evening  prayers  were  to  be  in  the  form  prescribed  by  the  master  but 
they  were  always  to  contain  mention  of  the  Church,  the  Queen's  Majesty, 
the  Realm,  the  Lady  Laxter  (wife  of  the  founder),  and  the  Company  of 
Grocers  of  London  (the  governors  of  the  school). — Statutes,  Eliz.  Car- 
lisle., ii.,  217. 

"*  Daily  ' '  at  their  coming  to  school  in  the  morning  and  at  their  de- 
parture at  night  and  at  such  time  as  they  go  to  play"  the  pupils  of 
the  school  at  Seven  Oaks  were  to  say  * '  such  prayers  as  shall  be  appointed 
by  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 's  Grace. ' '  These  prayers  were  to 
be  "written  in  a  table  and  kept  in  the  school  for  the  same  purpose." 
On  every  Friday  morning  throughout  the  year,  the  pupils  were  to  hear  the 
Procession  said  or  sung,  after  which  they  were  to  pray  for  the  ' '  good 
estate  of  the  Lord  Archbishop  of  Canterbury ' '  and  to  give  God  thanks  for 
the  benefits  bestowed  upon  them  by  their  benefactors,  "in  such  manner 
and  sort  as  shall  be  prescribed  in  the  said  Table." — Statutes,  1574- 
Carlisle,  i.,  622.  In  Burford,  the  master  was  to  exhort  his  scholars  four 
times  a  year  ' '  to  give  thanks  to  God, ' '  and  he  was  then  to  recite  the  names 
•of  all  the  founders  and  benefactors  of  the  school,  and  then  they  were  to 
sing  a  psalm  and  "depart  from  the  school." — Monk,  Hist,  of  Burford  134. 

^*^  The  following  statute  was  made  by  the  founder  of  the  school  at 
Witton  concerning  this  subject: — 

' '  And  that  they  thrice  a  day  serve  God  in  the  School,  rendering  him 
thanks  for  his  goodness  done  to  them,  craving  his  especial  grace  that 
they  may  profit  in  virtuous  learning  to  his  honor  and  glory,  praying  for 
the  Soul  of  their  Founder  by  name,  and  for  the  Souls  of  his  Father  and 

Mother  and  all  Christian  Souls, and  once  every  week,  that  is  to  say 

on  the  Friday,  to  say  the  Seven  Penetential  Psalms  with  the  Litany  of 
Prayer  and  Collect,  and  every  second  Friday  the  Psalms  of  the  Passion 
with  Psalms  of  Mercy  and  de  Profundis  with  a  Collect  at  the  end  thereof, 

and  once  a  year,  that  is  to  say  on  Jesus  Day  in  the  afternoon,  in 

whose  name  this  school  is  erected  in  the  Parish  Church  aforesaid,  to  say 
the  Dirigay  and  Comondasony. " — Statutes,  1558.     Carlisle,  i.,  133. 

"*  C/.  Appendix  T.,  Morning  and  Evening  Prayer  at  East  Retford. 


154  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

The  founder  of  the  school  at  Hawkeshead,  Bishop  Sands,. 
Archbishop  of  York,  treats  the  subject  in  his  Statutes  as  follows: 

"Also  I  ordayne  and  Constytute,  that  certayne  godlye  Prayers 
hereafter  set  downe  and  ymediatelie  followinge  in  these  Con- 
stytucons,  be  made  in  the  said  schole  by  the  scholemaster  for 
the  tyme  beinge,  the  usher  and  the  schollers  of  the  same  schole, 
eu^ie  momynge  before  the  said  scholemaster,  and  usher  begin  to 
teache  the  said  schollers  and  everie  eveninge  ymediatelie  before 
the  breakinge  up  of  the  said  schole,  And  eu'"ie  day  before  they 
goe  to  dynner  to  singe  a  Psalme  in  Meter  in  the  said  schole. 

"A  Praier  for  the  Morninge 

'  *  Most  mightie  god,  and  m^'cyfuU  ffather,  we  sinners  by  nature,, 
yett  thy  Children  by  grace,  here  pstrate  before  thy  devyne 
Ma*'®'  doe  acknowledge  our  Corrupcon  in  nature,  by  reason  of 
our  synne  to  be  suche,  that  we  ar  not  able  as  of  our  selues  to 
thinke  one  good  thought  much  lesse  able  to  pffytte  in  good 
learninge  and  lyterature,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  thy 
Sonne  Chryste  o^  sauiour,  except  yt  shall  please  the  of  thie 
great  grace  and  goodnes  to  illumynate  o^  understandinge,  to 
stregthen  o*"  feable  memories,  to  instructe  us  by  thy  holie  spyritt^ 
and  soe  powre  upon  us  thy  good  guifts  of  grace,  that  we  may 
learne  to  knowe  to  practyse  those  thyngs  in  these  o^  studies, 
as  may  most  tende  to  the  glory e  of  thy  name,  to  the  profitt  of 
thy  Churche,  and  to  the  pformaunce  of  our  Chrystyan  dewtie, 
Heare  us  O  god,  graunt  this  our  Peticon,  and  blysse  o*"  studies 
O  heavenlye  ffather,  for  thy  sonne  Jesus  Chrystes  sake,  in  whose 
name  we  call  upon  the,  and  saye  O  our  father,  &c. 

"A  Prayer  for  the  Queenes  Ma^*' 

*'0  lord  our  heavenlie  father,  highe  and  myghtie  kinge  of 
kinges,  lord  of  lords,  the  onlie  ruler  of  Prynces  w'^^  doest  from 
thie  throne  beholde  all  the  dwellers  uppon  the  aerthe,  most 
hartelie  we  beseche  the  w*^  thy  favour  to  beholde  our  moste 
gratious  Soureigne  Ladie  Queene  Elizabethe,  and  soe  replenishe 
her  w*^  the  grace  of  the  holie  spirytte,  that  she  may  allwaie 
inclyne  to  thy  will  and  walke  in  thy  waye,  indue  her  plentifuUie 
w*^  heavenlie  gifts,  graunte  her  in  healthe  and  welthe,  longe  to 
live,  stregthe  her,  that  she  maie  vanquishe  an  outcome  all  her 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  155 

Enymes,  and  finallie  after  this  lyffe,  she  may  attayne  euHasting 
ioye  and  felicytie,  throughe  Jesus  Chryste  o'  Lord  Amen. 

'*Eveninge  praier  att  breakinge  up  of  the  Scheie. 

* '  Most  gratious  god  and  most  m^cyfuU  father  we  acknowledge 
how  muche  we  ar  bownde  to  thy  divine  Ma*^^  for  all  those  great 
guifts  and  manifolde  m'^cyes  w*^^  thou  of  thy  mere  grace  and 
favour  hathe  bestowed  uppon  us,  as  well  for  o'  Eleccion,  Creacon, 
Redempcon,  Justification,  and  sanctification,  w^^  all  other  good 
gifts  of  bo  die  and  mynde,  and  what  else  soeu^  we  haue  of  thy 
grace  and  fauour  we  haue  receyued  yt.  As  alsoe  that  thou 
haste  moved  the  mynde,  and  stirred  up  the  harte  of  Edwyn 
Archbushopp  of  Yorke  our  flounder  to  purchase  and  puide  this 
free  grammar  Schole  for  us  for  o'"  educacon  and  breedinge  in 
good  literature  and  leaminge.  Graunt  O  god  that  we  may 
eu^  be  thankfuU  for  the  same,  and  giue  us  grace  not  to  abuse 
this  great  gifte  of  mercie ;  but  that  we  may  soe  applie  o^  studies 
holpen  and  directed  by  thy  holie  spiritt,  that  we  maie  increase 
in  all  good  knowledge  and  leaminge  to  the  glorie  and  prayse 
of  thy  name.  Graunt  This  O  god  for  thy  sonne  Jessu  Chr}^st*s 
sake  o*"  onelie  Redem'"  and  savio'". 

' '  All  hono^  glorye  and  praise  be  giuen  to  the  most  m^cifull 
father  and  gratious  god,  for  all  thy  louinge  kindnes  and  mani- 
folde graces  powred  downe  uppon  us,  Namelie  that  yt  hath 
pleased  the  to  ptct  us  in  this  daie  from  all  daingers  of  the  Enimie 
bodelie  and  ghostlie,  and  to  increase  thy  gifts  of  knowledge, 
and  godliness  in  us.  Graunt  us  O  good  god  to  loue  the  for 
these  soe  great  m'"cies,  still  to  growe  in  thankfullnes  more  and 
more  towards  the;  And  for  soe  muche  as  thou  haste  appointed 
the  Nighte  to  reste  in,  as  the  daie  to  travill,  giue  unto  us  suche 
quiete  and  moderate  sleepe,  as  may  strengthen  our  weake  bodies 
to  beare  those  labours  wherunto  thou  shalte  appoint  them.  Suffer 
not  the  Prince  of  darkness  to  preuaile  in  the  darknes  of  the  nght, 
nor  for  eu^  againste  us:  but  watche  thou  still  ou'"  us  w*^  thine 
Eye,  and  garde  us  w*^  thy  hand  aganiste  all  his  decypts,  and 
assaulte,  and  thouhe  o^  bodies  doe  sleepe,  make  thou  our  soules 
to  watche  lokinge  for  the  appearinge  of  the  sonne  Jesus  Chryste 
that  we  may  be  wakinge  to  mete  him  in  the  Cloudes  to  entre 
w^^  him  into  eternall  ioye  and  blissednes.  These  things  we 
Croue  at  thie  handes  for  thy  Sonne  Christe  Jesus  sake,  to  whom 


156  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

!■ .  ^'»   ,.  \ 

w*^  the  and  the  hoUe  ghoste  be  rendred  all  praise  glorie  and 
ma^*®  for  eu'"  and  eu^  Amen. '  '^*^ 

Made  possible  by  the  gifts  and  endowments  of  many  men  and 
organizations  and  maintained  through  the  labors  of  governors 
and  masters,  the  influences  just  described  were  such  as  tended 
to  develop  in  the  grammar-school  boys  of  this  period  a  peculiar 
type  of  character  moulded  by  Morality  and  Religion  as  well  as  by 
Scholarship.  As  an  ideal,  the  realization  of  this  type  of  charac- 
ter in  the  lives  of  deserving  boys  furnished  the  most  powerful 
motives  for  the  foundation  and  maintenance  of  the  schools;  as 
a  standard,  it  was  applied  to  determine  the  type  of  master  who 
was  to  control  as  well  as  to  be  a  part  of  these  influences;  while 
as  the  chief  educational  aim  of  this  period,  it  determined  both 
content  and  method  of  the  curriculum  of  the  English  Grammar 
Schools  of  the  Elizabethan  Age. 

"*  Statutes,  1588.  Cowper,  Hawkshead,  475-8.  Cf.  Appendix  T.» 
Morning  and  Evening  Prayers  at  East  Retford. 


APPENDICES 

Page 

A.  List  of  Schools 157 

B.  Schools  supported  by  Annuities 171 

C.  Schools  supported  by  Revenues  from  Lands 171 

D.  Schools  governed  by  Feoffees 172 

E.  Schools  governed  by  Town  Corporations 172 

F.  Schools  governed  by  Incorporated  Governors 173. 

G.  Accounts  of  Bailiff  Feoffees  of  School  at  Witton,  1596 174 

H.     Statement  of  Revenues  of  School  at  Hartlebury,  1557-8 175 

I.      Licenses  granted  to  Schoolmasters  ..." 176 

J.      Sections  from  various  Articles  of  Visitation 177 

Letter  of  Queen  's  Council  to  Archbishop  Grindle 178 

K.  Letter  concerning  Election  of  Master  at  Witton 179 

L.  Salary  List 1 80 

M.  List  of  Schools  in  which  Grammar  was  prescribed 183 

N.  Authors  read  at  Winchester  in  1550 184 

O.  Curriculum,  Eton,  1560 185 

P.  Grammar  School  Time  Table,  Close  of  i6th  Century 186 

Q.  Number  of  Pupils  in  Schools 188 

R.  Itemized  Account  of  Schoolhouse  erected  in  Louth,  1557-8  ...  18^ 

S.  Description  of  Schoolhouse  to  be  built  in  Tiverton 1 90 

T.  Morning  and  Evening  Prayers  at  East  Retford 191 

U.  Cathedral  and  Cathedral  School  Finances 191 

V.  Grammar  School  Statutes 192 

APPENDIX  A 
List  of  Schools  Founded  or  Existing  in  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth 

Abergavenny,  f.^  1543,  by  Henry  VIII.    Charter  in  effect  to  the  beginning 

of  reign  of  Wm.  III.' — C,  ii.,  164. 
Abingdon,  f.,  1562,  by  John  Royse,  Citizen  and  Mercer  of  London. — C,  i., 

28.     About  1570  Sir  Thomas  Smith  was  a  pupil  here. — D.  N.  B.,* 

LIII.,  127. 
Aldenham,  f.,  1599,  by  Richard  Piatt,  Brewer  of  London. — C,  i.,  528. 
Alford,  Donations  made  to  school  in  1565,  while  L.  P.'*  were  granted  in 

1576. — S.  I.  C.,^  xvi.,  155.    Statutes  were  made  in  1599. — C,  i.,  784. 
Alnwick.'    Record  of  salary   given  to  master  in  1588. — ^Tate,  Alnwick, 

ii-.73- 
Andover,  f.,  1569,  by  John  Hanson,  Gentleman  (native). — C,  ii.,  437- 
Appleby.'    Endowment  was  received  in  1569,  while  L.  P.  were  issued  in 

1574. — S.  I.  C,  xix.,  301.  Reginald  Bainbrigg,  B.A.,  was  appointed 

master  in  1580. — D.  N.  B.,  II.,  434. 


\     (> 


158  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Ashbome,  f.,  1585,  by  subscription  under  L.  P. — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  436. 
Ashburton."*    Chapel  deeded  for  school-house  in  1593. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  275. 
Ashby  de  la  Zouch,  f.,  1567. — C,  i.,  742.    George  Bainbridge  was  master 

about  1587.— D.  N.  B.,  VI.,  182. 
Ashton-in-Makerfield,  f.,  1588,  and  in  1589  site  was  granted  for  school. — 

S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  158. 
Atherstone.     Charter  granted  in  1573. — C,  ii.,  615. 
Aylesbury,  f.,   about  1584,  by  Sir  Henry  Lee. — Gibbs  Aylesbury,  476. 
Aylesham,"  f.,  1517,  by  Robt.  Jennys,  Mayor  of  Norwich. — C,  ii.,  177. 

In  1567  a  scholarship  was  founded  for  scholars  from  this  school. — 

C,  ii.,  185.    There  is  record  of  vacancy  being  filled  in  1573.    Strype, 
Life  of  Archbishop  Parker,  ii.,   335. 

Bamestaple.     Record  of  the  school    in    1597. — Gribble,    Memorials    of 

Barnestaple,   521. 
Barton-under-Needwood,  1593  is  the  date  of  foundation  deed. — S.  I.  C, 

XV.,  379. 
Basingstoke,  f.,  reign  of  Henry  VIII. — C,  ii,,  438.    Mention  of  school  in 

1580. — Baigent  and  Millard,  A  History  of  Basingstoke,  668. 
Bath,  f.,  1553  by  Edward  VI. — C,    ii.,  400.     John    Hales    (1584-1656) 

was  pupil  of  this  school  about  1597. — D.  N.  B.,  XXIV.,  30. 
Bedale.'     School  endowed  by  Queen  Elizabeth. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  509. 
Bedford."     Charter  granted  in  1552. — C,  i.,  i.     School  endowed  in  1566 

by  Sir  William  Harpur. — C,  i.,  2. 
Berkhampsted."     Free  School  of  Ed.  VI.,  founded  in  1549. — C,  i.,  533 

Record    of    three    ushers    before    1561. — Cobb,    History    of    Berk- 

hampsted,  116     Richard  Field,  D.D.,  (1561-1616)  pupil,  about  1575. — ' 

D.  N.  B.,  XVIII.,  410. 

Berwick-upon-Tweed.     Record  of  three  schools  in  city  in  1577. — Scott, 

Berwick-upon-  Tweed  ,393. 
Biddenden,'  f.,  1566,  by  will  of  John  Mayne. — S.  I.  C,  xi.,  21. 
Birmingham,  f.,  1552,  by  Ed.  VI. — C,  ii.,  621. 
Bishop  Stortford,  f.,  1579,  by  will  of  Mrs.  Margaret  Dane. — S.  I.  C,  xii., 

93- 
Blackburn."     Chantry  school  dissolved  in  reign  of  Ed.  VI.,  while  in  1567 

L.    P.   were  granted  upon  petition  of  the   inhabitants. — S.   I.   C, 

xviii.,  173.  Lawrence  Anderton,  learned  Jesuit  (1577-1643),  a  pupil 

about  1590. — D.  N.  B.,  I.,  396. 
Blackrod,  f.,  1568,  by  will  of  John  Holmes. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  178. 
Bodmin,'  f.,  and  endowed  by  Queen  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  137. 
Bosbury,  L.  P.  of  endowment  granted  in  1566. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  205. 
Boston."     Before  reign  of  Ed.  VI.,  school  was  supported  by  guild  of  St. 

Peter  and  St.  Paul. — C.  C.  R.,'  xxxii.,  pt.  4.,  11. — L.  P.,  1554. — 

C,    i.,    788.     School   house   built,    1567. — Whitefield,    Boston,    Old 

England,  and  Boston,  New  England,  24. 
Botesdale,  or  Redgrave.     L.  P.  to  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  1561. — S.  I.  C, 

xiii.,  129.     Statutes  made  by  Bacon,  1576. — C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  150. 
Boxford.     L.  P.,  1596.     S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  131. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Q  ueen  Elizabeth .    159 

Brentwood*  f.,  1557,  by  Sir  Anthony  Browne. — C,  i.,  408.     Statutes  drawn 

up  in  Elizabeth 's  reign  by  Grindal  and  Nowell. — Ibid.     Endowment 

willed  to  school  in  1565. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  17. 
Bridgewater,  f.,  1561,  by  Queen  Elizabeth. — C,  ii.,  402. 
Bridgenorth,  f.,  1503,  by  Bailiffs  and  Corporation;  in  1547,  school  was 

continued;  while  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  the  salary  of  the  master 

was  augmented. — C,  ii.,  340. 
Bristol  (City  Grammar  School),  f.,  1531,  by  Robert  Thome. — Nicholls 

and  Taylor,  Bristol,  ii.,  256.     1561,  date  of  deed  to  school. — S.  I.  C, 

XV.,  24. 
Bristol  (Cathedral  Grammar  School),  f.,  1545,  by  Henry  VIII. — Nicholls 

and  Taylor,  ii.,  255-6.     School  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth.  Ibid. 
Bristol  (Grammar  School  of  Parish  of  St.  Mary  Redcliff),  f.,  1571,  by 

L.  P. — Barrett,  History  of  Bristol,  596. 
Bromyard,"  L.  P.,  1566. — C,  i.,  485. 
Broughton  in  Preston,  f.,   1590,  by  indenture  of  feoffment. — S.  I.  C, 

xvii.,    197. 
Bruton,'  or  Browton,  refounded,  1553,  by  L.  P.;  Hugh  Saxey,  Auditor 

to  Elizabeth  and  James,  a  pupil  of  this  school. — C,  ii.,  412. 
Bunbury.     L.  P.,  1594. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  23. 
Bungay.     School  as  early  as  1580. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  135. 
Burford,'  refounded,   1571. — C,  ii.,  295. 

Burnley.     Scholarships  for  school  founded  in  1572. — C.  I.,   706. 
Burton,  f.,  1520,  1590;  endowment  of  £g  received  from  Eliz.  Paulet — S. 

I.  C.  XV.,  396. 
Burton-Latimer,  f.,  1587,  by  deed  of  EHzabeth  Burbank. — S.  I.  C,  xii., 

326. 

Cambridge.     Act  for  assurance  of  lands  to  school  in  1589.     31  Eliz.  8. 

Canterbury  (King's  School),  f.,  1542,  by  Henry  VIII. — C,  i.,  567  (Cf. 
also  Public  Schools  Yearbook  (1899),  p.  41.)  Scholarships  founded 
in  1569  at  Cambridge  for  graduates  of  school. — C.  i.,  564. 

Carhsle,  (King's  School),  f.,  1546,  by  Henry  VIII.— C,  i.,  175.  Main- 
tained by  Dean  and  Chapter  to  1883. — Public  Schools  Yearbook 
(1899),  p.   46. 

Chelmsford,'  L.  P.,  1552. — C,  i.,  411.  Endowment  for  usher  received, 
1565. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  25. 

Cheltenham,"  f.,  1574,  by  Richard  Pates,  Esq. — C,  i.,  446. 

Chester  (King's  School),  f.,  1544,  by  Henry  VIII. — C,  i.,  105.  Amount 
of  salary  of  staff  given  for  1582. — Appendix  L. 

Chesterfield,  f.,  1594,  by  Godfrey  Foljambe,  Esq. — C,  i.,  215. 

Cheveley  (Raye's  School),  endowed  by  John  Ray,  1558;  L.  P.,  1568. — 
S.  I.  C,  xii.,  483. 

Chipping  Bamet.  L.  P.,  1573,  granted  Earl  of  Leicester. — C,  i.,  531. 
Site  granted  for  school  house,  1599. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  108. 

Chipping  Campden,"  f.,  1487. — C,  i.,  444.  Robert  Harris  (1581-1658), 
pupil,  about  1593. — D.  N.  B.,  xxv.,  23. 

Chipping  Norton.     Schoolhouse  given  to  school,  1572. — S.I.  C.,xii.,  229. 


1 60  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Circencester,"  f.,   1508;  stipend  of  master  increased,   1573. — C,  i.,  447, 

Chantry  converted  into  school,  1545. — Leach,  English  Schools  at  the 

Reformation,  326. 
Colchester,  endowed  by  Henry  VIII.,  1539,  and  by  EHzabeth,  1584. — 

C,  i.,  424. 
Coleshill.     Two  endowments  dated  1563. — C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  1031. 
Colne.     Notice  of  appointment  of  master  in  1557  and  following  years. — 

Marsh,  History  of  Colne,  209. 
Congleton.     School  repaired,  1553. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  36.     School  existed 

in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — Gastrell's  Notitia  Cestriensis,   239,  footnote 

II. 
Coventry,'  f.,  1546,  by  John  Hales,  Esq.;  endowed,  1573,  by  executors  of 

Hale. — C,    ii.,    646-7.     Act    of    Parliament,    1581. — Private    Acts,, 

23   Eliz.   4. 
Coxwold,  f.,  1603. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  56. 
Cranbrook,  f.,  1574. — C,  i.,  571. 
Crediton,«  L.  P.,  1547. — C,  i.,  254.     L.  P.  confirmed  and  salary  of  master 

increased,   1559. — C,  i.,   257. 
Crewkeme,"  1577,  date  of  deeds  of  feoffment. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  203. 
Cropredy,  f.,  1574. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  232. 

Cromer,*  managed  by  Goldsmith's  Co.  in  1569. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  295. 
Crosby  Ravensworth.     School  stock  increased,  1600. — S.  I.  C,  xix.,  338. 
Crosthwaite.     Deed,    15 71,  in  school  chest. — S.  I.  C,  xix.,  207.     . 
Croyden,   f.,    1600.     C.    C.    R.,   xxxi.,   871. 

Daresbury,  f  ,   1600,  by  subscription.     C,  i.,   108. 

Darlington,*  Charter  to  Bishop  of  Durham,  1567.     C,  i.,  389. 

Dartford,  founder's  deed,  1576.     S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  52. 

Daventry,  f.,  1576,  by  Wm.  Parker,  Woolen  Draper,  London. — C,  ii.,  205. 

Dean,  f.,  1596,  by  John  Fox,  Goldsmith. — C,  i.,  187. 

Dedham,  endowed  by  Wm.  Littlebury,  Gent.,  1571;  L.  P.,  1574. — C,  i,,. 
428. 

Derby,  11 62.  Mansion  given  as  school  house  to  Canons  of  Darby;  Queen 
Mary  gave  school  to  Corporation. — C.,i.,2i8.  Endowment  received 
for  augmentation  of  master's  salary,  1605. — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  487. 

Doncaster.  School  mentioned  in  records  of  Elizabeth 's  reign. — A  Calen- 
dar of  the  Records  of  the  Borough  of  Doncaster,  iv.,  57,  73. 

Donhaved,*  aided  by  Queen  Elizabeth. — Richard  Peter,  History  of 
Launceston  and  Dunhaved,  340-50. 

Dorchester,  1569,  date  on  the  wall  of  school  house. — C,  i.,  364.  1579, 
date  of  founder's  deed. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  58. 

Drayton  in  Hales,  L.  P.,  1555. — C,  ii.,  347.  Record  of  school  in  reign 
of  Elizabeth. — C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  301. 

Dronfield,  L.  P.,  1571;  school  endowed,  1579. — C,  i.,  221. 

Dudley.     1562,  date  of  one  of  school  deeds. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  555. 

East  Adderbury,  f.,  1589,  by  Christopher  Rawlins,  B.D. — C,  ii.,  292. 
East  Retford.*     Statutes  made  in  1552. — C,  ii.,  280. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 6 1 

E^ton  College,  f.,   1440,  by  Henry  VI.;  existed  1558-1603. — Cf.  H.  C. 

Maxwell-Lyte,  History  of  Edton  College. 
Elmdon,  f.,   X559. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  55. 
Enfield.     1558,  date  of  declaration  of  uses  in  which  is  contained  schedule 

(1507)  referring  to  schoolmaster. — C,  ii.,   116. 
Evesham."     School  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — C,  ii.,  754. 
Exeter.     1343.   school  mentioned;   1388,  name  of  master  given;   1561, 

school    rebuilt    by    common    subscription, — C,    i.,    271.     Richard 

Hooker    (1554-1600),    theologian,    pupil    about    1567. — D.    N.    B., 

xxvii.,    289. 
Eye.     School  mentioned  in  the  Constitutions  of  Borough  of  Eye  in  1566. 

In  1593  land  was  given  for  usher — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  167-68. 

Famworth.  f,,  1507. — C,  i.,  653.  1547,  rent  charge  left  for  usher. — 
S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  437.  Excellence  of  grammar  school,  1553-56,  men- 
tioned.— Hooks,  Lives,  v.,  190. 

Faversham.  1527,  Abbey  Grammar  School  for  novices  endowed,  but 
was  soon  afterwards  suppressed. — C,  i.,  574.  L.  P.,  1576,  upon 
petition  of  inhabitants. — Edward  Jacobs,  History  of  Faversham, 
54. 

Felsted,  f.,  1564.— C,  i.,  432. 

Findon,  or  Thingdon,  f.,  1542.  1595,  school  house  built. — C,  ii.,  206. 
License  for  erection  of  school,  1597. — Calendar  State  Papers,  Dom. 
1595-7,  353- 

Fotheringhay,  Thomas  Hurland,  master,   1556-89. — C,  ii.,   207. 

Gainsborough.     L.  P.,  1589. — C,  i.,  797. 

Giggleswick  in  Craven.  L.  P.,  1553. — C,  ii.,  801.  J.  Shute  (1588-1643) 
pupil,  about  1597. — D.  N.  B.,  lii.,  170. 

Gillingham.     1599,  salary  of  master  mentioned. — C,  i.,  372, 

Gloucester  (St.  Mary  de  Crypt  School),  f.,  1528,  by  will  of  Alderman 
John  Cook. — C,  i.,  452.  First  master  appointed  in  1547;  school 
victorious  in  case  in  chancery. — C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  2.,  645.  John 
Taylor  (1580-1653),  the  "water  poet,"  a  pupil  about  1593. — D. 
N.  B.,  Iv.,  170. 

Godman Chester.     L.  P.,  1561. — C,  i.,  555. 

Grantham,*  refounded  and  endowed,  1553,  by  Ed.  VI. — Street,  His- 
torical Notes  on  Grantham,  148.  Statutes  of  school  confirmed, 
1571.— C,  i.,  805. 

Gravesend.  1580,  supposed  date  of  foundation. — Cruden,  History  of  the 
Town  of  Gravesend,  222.  Record  of  appointment  of  master,  1595. 
Ibid,  226. 

Great  Bardfield.     School  mentioned,  1584. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  12. 

Great  Blencow,  or  Dacre,  f.,  1577. — C,  i.,  170. 

Greenwich,  Edmimd  Hooper,  pupil,  1567. — D.  N.  B.,  xxvii.,  301. 

Grimsby,  or  Great  Grimsby.*     L.  P.,  1547. — C,  i.,  815.     1564,  school 
involved  in  suit  in  chancery. — C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.,  4.,  423. 
II 


i6  2  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Guildford,  f.,  1509,  by  Robert  Beckingham,  Grocer  of  London. — History 
of  Guildford,  94.  1520,  school  house  built  by  Corporation;  1551, 
endowment  augmented  by  Ed.  VI.,  upon  petition;  1586,  apartments 
for  master  completed. — C,  ii.,  565-67. 

Guisbrough,  or  Guisbum.     L.  P.,   1561,  to  Robert  Pursglove,  Clerk. — 

C,  ii.,   804. 

Hadleigh,  John  Overall,  D.D.,  (1560-1619),  pupil,  about  1575. — D.  N.  B., 

xlii. 
Halifax,  or  Skirtcoat.     L.  P.,  1585. — C,  ii.,  808. 
Halsted,  f.,  1594,  by  Dame  Mary  Ramsay. — C,  i.,  434. 
Harrow,  f.,  1571,  by  John  Lyon,  Yeoman;  statutes  promulgated,  1590. 

— C.,ii.,  125.     First  headmaster   appointed,  1608. — Williams,  Har- 
row, 36. 
Hartlebury,  Record  of  school  as  far  back  as  1440.    L.  P.,  1558. — C,  ii., 

757.     Statement  of  revenues  of  school,  1557-8. — C.  C.  R.,  xxvi.,  631. 
Hawkeshead,   f.,    1585.     Cowper,   Hawkeshead,   472. 
Heighington,  f.,  1601,  by  will  of  Elizabeth  Jenison, — S.  I.  C,  xix.,  43. 
Hereford,   1384,  earliest  record  of  school;  building  erected  in  reign  of 

Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  488-9. 
Heskin.     L.  P.,  1600. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  270. 
Hexham.     L.   P.,   1598. — C,  ii.,  245. 
Higham  Ferrers,  f.,  1422. — C,  ii.,  209.     L.  P.,  1556,  granting  borough 

right  to  elect  master. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  347. 
Highgate,  f.,  1562,  by  Sir  Roger  Cholmely  to  whom  L.  P.  were  granted 

in    1565. — C,   ii.,    162.     In   1565   gift  was  received    rom   Edmund 

Grindal.— S.  I.  C,  xii.,  35. 
High  Wycombe,  or  Wycombe.     Memorandum  of  school,   1552,  in  cor- 
poration register;  1562,  mention  made  of  master's  salary. — C,  i., 

94.     Parker,  Wycombe,  143. 
Hoddesdon.      Joseph    Mead    (1586-1631),    pupil. — D.    N.    B.,    xxxvii., 

178. 
Homcastle,  f.,  1571,  by  L.  P.  to  Edward  Lord  Clynton  and  Saye. — C, 

i.,  817. 
Horsham,  f.,  1532. — C,  ii.,  601.      Thomas  Comber  (1575-1654),  D.D., 

pupil. — D.  N.  B.,  xi.,  435. 
Houghton  e  Spring.     About  1569,  Hugh  Broughton  (1549-1612),  pupil. — 

D.  N.  B.,  v.,  459.      1574,  date  of  foundation  charter. — C,  i,.  403- 
Huntingdon.     Dwelling  house  of  master  rebuilt,  1561. — C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  17. 

School  mentioned  in  report  of  Commissioners  of  Charitable  Uses, 
1570. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  421. 

Ilkley.  School  taught,  1601,  on  such  terms  as  master  could  make  with 
parents;  school  really  established,  1637. — CoUyer  and  Turner, 
IlkUy,   175. 

Ipswich.  Mention  of  schoolmaster  as  early  as  1477  ^.nd  1488. — C,  ii., 
521.     Earlier  charter  confirmed,  1566. — Ipswich,  Gifts  and  Legacies, 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 63 

Kendal,  or  Kirkby  Kendal,'  endowed,  1525  and  1548;  school  house 
built,  1588. — Nicholson,  The  Annals  of  Kendal,  189. 

Kimbolton,  f.,  1600,  by  deed. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  425. 

King's  Lynn,  turned  over  to  Corporation,  1550. — C,  ii.,  182.  Mentioned 
in  Records,  15 58-1 603. — C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  25. 

Kingston-upon-Hull,  or  Hull,  f.,  i486;  suppressed  and  refounded  by  Ed. 
VI. — C,  ii.,  830.     Order  confirmed  by  Elizabeth. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  457. 

Kingston-upon-Thames,  endowed,  1561,  upon  petition  of  bailiffs,  free- 
men, and  inhabitants. — Roots,  The  Charters  of  the  Town  of  Kingston- 
upon-Thames,  85-97.     L.   P.,   1564. — C,  ii.,   575. 

Kinver,  endowed  1571,  and  1592. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  420. 

Kirkby  Lonsdale.     L.   P.  of  foundation,   1591. — C,  ii.,  721, 

Kirkby  Stephen.     L.  P.  of  foundation,  1566. — C,  ii.,  714. 

Kirton  in  Lindsay,  f.,  1577,  by  decree  of  Court  of  Exchequer. — S.  I.  C, 
xvi.,  250. 

Lancaster.'     School  first  mentioned  in  the  records  of  the  Corporation 

as   a   chantry   school,    1495. — Simpson,    History  of  Lancaster,    332. 

Record  of  increase  in  salary  of  usher,  161 5. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App,,  38. 
Laughton,  f.,  1578,  by  L.  P. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  38. 
Lavenham.     George  Ruggle  (i 575-1622),  author  of  Ignoramus,  pupil. — 

D.  N.  B.,xlix,.  392. 
Leeds,    endowed,    1552,    1555,    and    1595. — C,    i.,    502;     Wardell,    The 

Municipal  History  of  Leeds,  841. 
Leicester,  f.,   1564,  by  Queen. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  50.    House  built  for 

Master,  1575. — Thompson,  History  of  Leicester,  259. 
Lewes  and   Southover,   f.,    1512;  existed    1558-1603;  bequest  received 

1611. — S.  I.  C,  xi.,  254;  C,  ii.,  609. 
Leyland.'      Grant  received  from  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  670, 
Lichfield  (St.  John's  Hospital  Grammar  School),  endowed  1567. — S.  I.  C, 

XV.,  428. 
Lichfield,'  f.,  and  endowed  by  Ed.  VI.,  mention  made  of  school,  1577. — 

C,  ii.,  479-80. 
Lincoln.     Union  of  Chapter  and  City  schools. — C,  i.,  817. 
Liskeard.     Commissioners   of    Ed.    VI.    report    in   favor   of   continuing 

school;  accounts  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  include  master's  salary. — 

S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  432. 
Little  Walsingham.     School  received  benefaction,  1572. — C,  ii.,  178. 
Liverpool.'       Record  of  salary  paid  to  master  in  reign  of  Elizabeth; 

record   of   vacancy   filled,    1599. — Picton,    Memorials   of   Liverpool, 

ii.,  562;     Picton,  City  of  Liverpool,  100. 
London,  Christ  Hospital,   f.,   1553,   by  Ed.  VI. — C,  ii.,   121;   cf.    Bibli- 
ography. 
London,  Mercers  School.     Cf.  works  mentioned  in  Bibliography. 
London,  Merchant  Taylors,  f.,  1561,  by  Merchant  Taylors. — C,  ii.,  49. 
London,   Saint   Dunstan-in-the-West,  f.,    1562,  by  Queen. — S.   I.   C,   i. 

App.  49- 
London,  Saint  Pauls,  f.,  1509,  by  Dean  Colet. — C.,  ii.,  70. 


164  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

London,  Westminster  College,  f.,  1560,  by  Queen. — C,  i.,  90. 

Loughborough.  At  the  time  of  the  Reformation  chantry  lands  were 
converted  to  school  support;  decree  concerning  school  issued  by 
Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  1596. — C,  i.,  775;  S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  39. 

Louth."  New  school  house  erected,  1557. — Goulding,  LotUh,  109, 
L.  P.,  1552  and  1564. — C,  i.,  822;  S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  273. 

Lowestoft,  f.,  1571,  by  deed. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  216. 

Maidstone.  L.  P.,  1549  and  1559. — S.  I.  C,  xi.,  68;  James,  Charters 
of  Maidstone,  45.  School  mentioned  in  letter  of  Archbishop  Parker 
to  the  Barons  of  the  Exchequer,  1562. — Hook,  Lives,  iv.,  456. 

Maldon,    1589. — Sir  John  Bramston    (15 7 7-1 654),  pupil. — D.  N.  B.,  VI, 

Manchester."  Thomas  Cogan,  highmaster  15 74-1 600. — Axon,  Man- 
chester, 25. 

Mansfield.     L.  P.  of  foundation,  1561. — C,  ii.,  281. 

Market  Bosworth.  Endowed  school  existed  before  1592. — C.  C.  R., 
xxxii.,  pt.  5.,  183.  School  endowed,  1593. — C,  i.,  752,  L.  P., 
1601. — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  41. 

Marlborough.  L.  P.,  1551. — C,  ii.,  744.  School  house  "propped  up," 
1576. — Wayland,  History  of  Marlborough,  465. 

Martley,  near  Worcester,  1579. — Endowment  vested  in  feoffees. — C.,. 
ii.,  766. 

Middleton."     School  re-established  by  L.   P.,   1572. — C,  i.,   705. 

Milton  Abbas,"  near  Blandford.  Decree  by  Commissioners  of  Charitable 
Uses,   1600.     S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  94. 

Moulton,  f.,  1560,  by  John  Harrox,  Yeoman,  native  of  Moulton;  dispute^ 
concerning  income,   1599. — C,  i.,  837. 

Nantwich,"  f.,  1572;  building  erected. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  74;   Hail,  History 

of  Nantwich,  276. 
Netherbury.     School  interested  in  dispute,  1565. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  117. 
Newark-upon-Trent."     Feoffees  convey  estates  to  town,  1572. — S.  I.  C, 

xvi.,  407. 
Newbury."      Notice  concerning  master,  1559. — Money,  History  of  New- 
bury, 312. 
Newcastle  under  Lyme,  f.,  1602. — S.  I.  C,  xv. 
Newcastle  upon  Tyne,  f.,  circum  1525;  became  royal  foundation,  1600. — 

C,  ii.,  253. 
Newport,  f.,  1586.     C,  i.,  437. 

New  Woodstock,  L.  P.,  1585  and  1599. — C,  ii.,  322. 
Norfolk.     Sir  Robert  Dallington  (i 561-1637),  master  for  some  time  in 

reign  of  Elizabeth.— D.  N.  B.,  XIII.,  399. 
Normanton,"  endowed,  1592. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  190. 
Northampton,    f.,    1542,    Thomas    Chipsy,    Grocer. — C,    ii.,    210.     Gift 

from  Cardinal  Pole  received,  1557. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  355. 
North  Leach,  f.,   1559. — C,  i.,  454. 
Norwich,  f.,  before  Reformation;  Master's  salary  increased,  1562. — C,  ii., 

184-85.     Sir  Edw.  Coke  (i 552-1634),  pupil— D.  N.  B.,  XI.,  229. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 6 5 

Nottingham,'   endowed,    1558. — C,    ii.,    273.     School   built,    1578,    and 

rebuilt,  1596. — Records  of  Borough  of  Nottingham,  182. 
Nuneaton,  f.,  1553;  gift  to  schools,  1587. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  715. 

Oakham,  f.,  1587,  by  Robert  Johnson,  Archdeacon  of  Leicester. — S.  I.  C, 
xvi.,  123.     Camden,  Britain,  525,  mentions  this  school. 

Oswestry.'     School  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — Cathrall,  Oswestry,  108. 

Oundle,  f.,  1556. — C,  ii.,  214.     Camden,  Britain,  510,  mentions  school. 

Oxford  (Christ  Church  Cathedral  School) ,  f.,  1546,  by  Henry  VIII.;  boys 
converted  into  academical  students  by  Elizabeth. — S.  I.  C ,  xii.,  248. 

Peniston,  f.,  before  1603. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  56. 

Penrhyn,'  £.,  by  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  142. 

Penrith,     Chantry  school  fotmded,  1395,  and  dissolved,  1547;  L.  P.  for 

foundation  of  grammar  school,  1564. — C,  i.,  191. 
Penwortham.     School  has  existed  since  1552. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  357. 
Plymouth,  f.,  temp.  Henry  VII.,  by  Corporation. — C,  i.,  335.     Record  of 

school  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — Worth,  History  of  Plymouth,  271. 
Pocklington,  f.,  1526. — C,   ii.,   863.      School  endowed,  1564. — S.  I.  C, 

xviii.,  461. 
Pontefract,'  continued  by  Commissioners,  1548;  1583;  salary  of  master 

settled  in  court  of  Duchy  of  Lancaster. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  201. 
Prescot,  endowed,    1600. — S.   I.   C,  xvii.,   369. 

_JBLatcliffe.     Mr.  Ward  mentioned  as  master,  1560. — D.  N.  B.,  i.,  401. 
Reading,  endowed  by  Henry  VII.;  L.  P.,  1560. — Guilding,  Records,  i., 

386.     W.  Laud,  1573-1645,  pupil.— D.  N.  B.,  XXXII.,  185. 
Repton,  f.,  temp.  Ed.  VI.,  L.  P.,  1557;  list  of  masters,  1557-1589. — C,  i., 

231,  235. 
Richmond.     L.  P.,  1568. — C,  ii.,  875. 
Ringwood,  f.,  1586,  by  deed. — S.  I.  C,  xi.,  350. 
Ripon,  f.,   1555. — C,  ii.,  883.     School  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — 

C.  C.    R.,    iii.,    481. 

Risley,  endowed,  circum  1593,  by  Sir  Willoughby  and  Wife. — C,  i.,  237. 
Rivington  near  Bolton,  f.,  1566,  by  Bishop  of  Durham. — C,  i.,  714. 
Rochdale.     Site  given  by  Vicar  of  Rochdale,  1562. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  392. 

F.,  1565,  by  Matthew  Parker,  D.D., — C.  i.,  718. 
Rochester,    Free    Grammar    School.     Phineas    Pitt,    pupil,    1580-83. — 

D.  N.  B.,  xlv.,  104. 

Rosbury,  f.,  before  1558;  endowed  by  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  480. 

Rotherham."  Decree  for  continuing  grammar  school,  1561. — S.  I.  C, 
xviii.,  228  School  "founded,"  1584. — C,  ii.,  889.  Robert  San- 
derson (1587-1663),  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  pupil. — D.  N.  B.,  L.,  265. 

Rothwell,  near  Kettering,  f.,  1581,  by  Queen. — C,  ii.,  223. 

Rugby,  f.,  1567,  by  Lawrence  Sheriff. — C,  ii.,  662. 

Saffron  Walden,'  Arthur  Hildersam  (i 563-1632),  pupil. — D.  N.  B., 
XXVI.,    382.     School  endowed,    1593. — C,   i.,   442. 


i66  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

St.  Albans.     Abbey  school,   1195;  L.   P.,   1553;  statutes,   1570. — C,  i., 

508-14. 
St.  Bees,  or  St.  Beghes,  or  Kirkby  Beacock,  f.,  1583,  by  Edmund  Grindall, 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury. — C,  i.,  152. 
St.  Edmund's  Bury.'     School  house  built,  1198;   present  school  founded 

by  Ed.  VI.;  first  mention  of  master's  name,  1562. — C,  ii.,  513,  516. 

Edmund  Coote,  M.A.,  master  from  June  5,   1596  to  May,  1597. — 

D.  N.  B.,  XII.,  158. 
St.  Giles,  Holbom.     Coles,  the  master,  accused  of  being  a  catholic  or 

a  catholic  sympathizer. — Calendar  of   State   Papers,   Dom.,    1591- 

1594,    258,    262. 
St.  Mary  of  Ottery,  refounded  by  Henry  VIII.;  school  mentioned,  1574. — 

C,  i.,  323,  325. 
St.  Olaves  in  Southwark.     L.  P.,  1570;  school  house  built  previous. — 

C,  ii.,  578. 
St.  Saviour,  or  St.  Mary  Overey.     L.  P.,  1562,  granted  upon  petition  of 

inhabitants  who  had  erected  a  school  house. — C,  ii.,  582. 
Salisbury,   City  School,  f.,   1569,  by  Queen. — C,   ii.,   746. 
Saltash.'     L.  P.  of  foundation  granted  by  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  143. 
Sandwich,  f.,   1563. — Boys,  History  of  Sandwich,  199. 
Scarbrough,    f.,    1561.     Lee,    The   Church   under   Elizabeth,    112.     First 

record  of  school,  1597. — Baker  History  of  Scarbrough,  300. 
Sedbergh.     Chantry  school  founded,   1528;  school  refounded,   1552,  by 

Ed.    VI. — Piatt,    History    of    Sedburgh    Grammar    School.     School 

register  contains  information  concerning  school  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. 
Seven  Oaks,  f.,  1418.     L.  P.,  1560. — C,  i.,  616-19. 
Sherborne,  f.,  1551,  by  Ed.  VI.;  site  of  school  granted,  1553. — C,  i.,  379, 

381.     School  endowed,   1558. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.,   127.     John  Falconer 

(1577-1656),  Jesuit,  pupil,   1568-1573.— D.  N.   B.,  XVIII,.    161. 
Shiffnal,  f.,  1595,  by  deed. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  55. 
Shrewsbury,  endowed,  1551,  by  Ed.  VI.;  endowed,  1571,  by  Queen. — C, 

ii.,  374-75.     School  mentioned  by  Camden,  1586,  as  largest  school 

in  England  for  the  education  of  boys. — Owen  and  Blakeway,  History 

of  Shrewsbury,  i.,  371,  384. 
Solihull,  f.,  1602.— S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  56. 
Southampton,  f.,  1553,  by  Ed.  VI. — C,  ii.,  447.     Schoolmaster  mentioned, 

1577. — Davies,  History  of  Southampton,  312. 
Southover  and  Lewes.     Cf.  Lewes. 
Southwell,'  Collegiate  School,   mentioned  as  early  as  15 12. — C,  ii.,289. 

Statutes,  1585. — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  426. 
Spalding,  f.,  1586,  by  L.  P.— S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  298. 
Stafford.'     L.  P.,  1572. — C,  ii.,  492. 
Stamford,  or  Stanford,'  f.,  1548,  by  Act  of  Parliament;  Robert  Mylnes> 

master,  1592. — C,  i.,  848-49. 
Staveley,  f.,  before  1601. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  56. 
Stevenage,  f.,  1558,  by  Thomas  Allen. — C,  ii.,  511. 
Stone,  near  Stafford,  f.,  by  Thomas  Allen. — C,  ii.,  495. 
Stow-on-the-Wold.     School  probably  built  in  1594. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  loi. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .    167 

Stradbroke.     Gift  from  founder,  1587. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  54. 

Stratford-on-Avon.  Endowment  to  Holy  Cross  Guild  for  the  mainten- 
ance of  schoolmaster,  1482.  L.  P.,  1553,  incorporating  town  as 
governors  of  the  school. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  732.  Walter  Roche,  master 
about  1571. — D.  N.  B.,  LI.,  351. 

Sudbury,  f.,  1491 ;  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — C,  ii.,  533. 

Sutton  Valence,  f.,  1578,  and  endowed  by  Wm.  Lambe,  Gent.,  at  whose 
expense  the  school  house  was  built. — C,  i.,  624, 

Tadcaster,  f.,  1559,  by  deed. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  274. 

Tamworth.'  Grammar  school  restored,  and  annuity  formerly  paid  to 
master,  granted  by  Queen. — C,  ii.,  496. 

Tarwin,  f.,  about  1600,  by  will  of  Mr.  Pickering. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  92. 

Tauton.'     Land  purchased  for  master's  salary,  1558. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.  ,237, 

Tenterden.'     School  mentioned,  1562. — Hook,  Lives,  iv.,  450. 

Thame,  f.,  1559,  by  Lord  Williams  of  Thame. — Gibbs,  History  of  Ayles- 
bury, 477.  L.  P.,  1574. — C,  ii.,  312.  Theophilus  Higgons  (1578- 
1659),  pupil.— D.  N.  B.,  XXVI.,  370. 

Thetford.  Priest  collated  master  of  the  school,  1328;  death  of  master 
and  apparent  cessation  of  school,  1496.  For  some  time  previous 
to  1566  the  school  was  supported  by  Sir  Richard  Fulmerston;  soon 
after  1566  his  heirs  erected  a  free  grammar  school. — C,  ii.,  190. 

Tideswell,  f.,  1560.— S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  48. 

Tiverton,  f.,  1599. — C,  i.,  339. 

Topcliffe,  near  Thirsk.  Commissioners  allowed  master  ;i^5  per  annum, 
1548. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  587.     Endowment  received,  1588. — C,  ii.,  908. 

Tunbridge,  f.,  1552.  L.  P.,  1554;  Act  of  Parliament  assuring  lands  to 
school,  1572;  Act  of  1572  confirmed  by  Parliament,  1589. — C,  i., 
626-27. 

Uppingham,  f.,  1587, — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  123.     School  mentioned  by  Camden, 

Britain,  525. 
Urswick,  L.  P.,  1585. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  415. 
Uttoxeter,  f.,  1558,  by  Thomas  Allen. — C,  ii.,  498. 

Wainfleet,  f.,  1484;  additionally  endowed,   1579. — C,  i.,  853-54. 

Wakefield,"  L.  P.,  1591.— C,  ii.,  910. 

Walthamstow,  f.,  1541,  by  Sir  George  Monox. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  87.  Master 
one  of  the  parties  to  deed  dated  1599. — C.  C.  R.,  xxv.,  131. 

Wantage.     Act  of  Parliament  concerning  school  lands,  1598. — C,  i.,  43. 

Warrington,  established,  1526;  suit  in  Duchy  Court  over  possessions  of 
school,    1607. — S,    I.    C,   xvii.,    417. 

Warton,  L.  P.,  1595. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.,  55,  Roger  Dodsworth  sent  to 
this  school  in  1599. — D.  N.  B.,  XV.,  131. 

Warwick.'  Record  of  bequest  by  Thomas  Oaken,  a  Mercer  in  Warwick, 
1573. — C.,  ii.,  692.  Bequest  by  master,  1594. — Blackbook  of  War- 
wick, 400. 

Wellingborough.'     Statutes,  1596. — C,  ii.,  227. 


t^ 


1 68  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Wells.'     Tobie  Matthew  (1546-1626),  Archbishop  of  York,  pupil,  1559. — 

D.  N.  B.,  XXXVII.,  61.     During  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  same  master 

taught  choristers  and  grammar  scholars. — Leach,  English  Schools  at 

the   Reformation,    11. 
West  Lavington.     1542,  date  of  founder's  will;  site  bought,  1553. — S.  I. 

C,  xiv.,  55. 
Wethersfield.     JosephMead(is86-i638),pupil.— D.  N.  B.,  XXXVII..  178. 
Whalley,  f.,   1548,  by  Ed.  VI.;  Scholarships  established  for  graduates 

of  this  school,  1572. — C,  i.,  720,  643. 
Whitchurch,  f.,   1550. — S.  I.   C,  xv.,  326.     Statutes  made  in    1550    in 

force  in  1570. — C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337. 
Wigan.     School    documents    dated    1596    still    in    existence.     Sinclair, 

History  of  Wigan,  i.,  173. 
Wimbome  Minster,'  f.,  1497;  continued  by  Ed.  VI.;  refounded  by  L.  P., 

1563.— C,  i.,  383-85. 
Winchester  College.     First  master  engaged,  1373. — C,  ii.,  449.     Existed 

in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — Cf.  Leach,  History  of  Winchester  College. 
Wirksworth,  f.,  and  endowed,   1575. — C,  i.,  239. 
Witton,  near  Northwich  (Northwich  School)  f.,  1558,  by  Sir  John  Dean. — 

C,  i.,  129. 
Worcester,  (King's  School),  f.,  1541,  by  Henry  VIII. — C,  ii.,  776.     Gram- 
mar school  not   separated   from   choir  school  until    1884. — Public 

Schools  Yearbook  (1899),  301. 
Worcester,  Free  Grammar  School,  f.,  and  endowed,  1561,  by  Queen. — 

C,  ii.,  777.     Robert  Harris  (1581-1658),  pupil.— D.  N.  B.,  XXV.,  23. 
Wotton  under  Edge.'     School  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth. — C,  i.,  468. 
Wye.     School  mentioned,  1562.     Hook,  Lives,  iv.,  450. 
Wymondham,  f.,  1559,  by  Queen;  feoffees  charged  with  misemployment 

of  money,   1570. — C,  ii.,   199. 

Yarm.  L.  P.,  1588;  school  endowed,  1589. — C,  ii.,  915. 

Yarmouth.     Record  of  school,  1562. — Manship,  History  of  Yarmouth,  368. 

Yeovil.     An  old  church  converted  into  a  school  house  at  the  expense  of 

the  parish,   1573. — S.  I.  C,  xiv.,  245. 
Yoresbridge,  or  Askrigg,  near  Bainbridge,  f.,  1601. — C,  ii.,  917. 
York,  Cathedral  School,  f.,  1557. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  418.     School  examined 

by  Prebendaries  at  the  command  of  Archbishop  Parker. — Strype, 

Parker,  ii.,  22. 


List  of  Schools  believed  to  have  existed  in  reign  of  Elizabeth,  but 
concerning  whose  existence  at  this  time  data  is  lacking. 

Acaster.'     Revenues  of  school  mentioned  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VIII. 
and  Ed.  VI.— C,  ii.,  778. 

Birstal,  f.,  1556-57. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  51. 

Brackley.     Record   of   Chantry   school,    1528;   record  of   conversion  of 
chantry  into  Free  School  endowed  by  Crown. — C,  ii.,  203. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .   169 

Broomsgrove.^     L.  P.,  1557. — S.  I.  C,  xv,,  547, 

Buckingham,  f.,  by  Ed.  VI. — C,  i.,  47. 

Burgh,  or  Brough    under  Steinmore,*  f.,   1506.     Order  for  payment  of 

yearly  salary  to  master  by  Receiver  General,  1557. — S.  I.  C,  xix., 

326. 

Chichester,  Prebendal  School,  f.,  1497;  statutes  modified,  1550. — S.  I.  C.» 

xi.,  221. 
Clitheroe,  f.,  and  endowed  by  Mary;  statutes,  1622. — S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  229. 

Durham,'    f.,  1541,  by  Henry  VIII.— C,  i.,  402.     L.  P.,  1554.— S.  I.  C' 
xix.,  33. 

Ely,  Cathedral  School,  f.,  1541,  by  Henry  VIII.— C,  i.,  loo. 

Frome,  f.,  by  Ed.  VI.— C,  ii.,  426. 

Gloucester,    Cathedral    School,    f.,    before    1545    by  Henry  VIII. — C.,i., 

449- 
Hampton,  f.,  1556. — C,  ii.,  118. 
Hemsworth,  f.,  1546. — C,  ii.,  818. 
Holt,  L.  P.,  1554. — S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  316. 

Ilminster.     School  mentioned  in  deed  dated  1550. — C,  ii.,  427. 

Kings  Norton.     School  ordered  continued  by    Commissioners,   1548. — 

C,   ii.,  768. 
Kirkby  near  Richmond,  or  Kirkby  Ravensworth,  f.,  1555. — C,  ii.,  836. 
Knutsford,  f.,  before  the  Reformation. — C,  i.,  iii. 

Ledbury.     Supposed  to  have  been  founded  at  the  Reformation. — C,  i., 

502. 
Leominster,  f.,  1554,  by  Mary. — S.  I.  C,  xv.,  228. 
Ludlow. 8     Lands  of  Palmers'  Guild  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  granted  to  the 

Corporation  for  support  of  school,  1552. — C,  i.,  752. 

Macclesfield."     L.  P.,  1552. — C,  i.,  117. 

Melton  Mobray,  f.,  before  1547. — C,  i.,  778. 

Morpeth,'  f.,  1552,  by  Ed. VI. — C,  ii.,  249.     Hodgson,  Morpeth,  36. 

Old  Malton,  f.,  1546.— C,  ii.,  858. 

Peterborough,  f.,  1541,  by  Henry  VIII. — C,  ii.,  220. 

Preston,    f.,    by    Ed.    VI. — Hardwick,    Preston,    487.     Entry,    161 2,    in 

White  Book,  municipal  records  concerning  school. — S.  I.  C,  xvii., 

373- 
Rock,*  endowed  by  Ed.  VI. — C,  ii.,  770. 
Rochester,  Cathedral  Grammar  School,  f.,  1542,  by  Henry  VIII. — C,  i., 

590. 
Skipton  in  Craven,  f.,  1548. — C,  ii.,  901. 
Spilsby,  L.  P.,  1550. — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  303. 


1 70  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Qt^een  Elizabeth. 

Stepney,  St.  Dunstan's  or  Coopers'  School,  f.,  1540;  trust  surrendered 

to  Coopers'  Co.,  1552. — S.  I.  C,  x.,  75. 
Stockport,'  f.,  1487. — C,  i.,  125.     School  house  given  town  for  school  and 

;^4o  for  master,  1607. — Gastrell's  Notitia  Cesiriensis,  302. 
Stoke,  f.,  about  1535,  by  Matthew  Parker,  D.D. — C,  ii.,  532. 
Stourbridge,'  f.,  1553,  by  Ed.  VI. — C,  ii.,  772. 

Sutton  Coldfield,  f.,   1540;  record  of  master's  appointment,   1548. — C, 
ii.,  687-88. 

Totnes,  f.,  and  supported  by  Corporation,  1554. — C,  i.,  360. 
Towcester.'     Chantry  converted  into  school,  1549. — C,  ii.,  224. 

Walsall.     L.  P.,  1554. — Willmore,  History  of  Walsall,  209. 
Wellington.     School  continued  by  Commissioners,  1549. — C,  ii.,  397. 
Winchcombe,  existed  in  reign  of  Henry  VIII. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  43, 
Wisbeck.     L.  P.,  1548. — C,  i.,  loi. 
Wordsborough,  endowed  by  Henry  VIII. — S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  302. 

York,  Holgate's  School,  f.,   1546. — C,  ii.,  919. 


List  of  Schools  whose  existence  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  is  doubt- 
ful, but  whose  existence  is  known  before  and  after  that  reign. 

Bingley.     1529. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  41. 
Blechingley,   1556. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.   50. 

Blissworth.     Mentioned  in  report  of  commission,   1549. — C,  ii.,  202. 
Bradford,'  f.,  as  early  as   1553. — C,   ii.,   790.      Allowance  withdrawn > 
1569. — S.  I.   C,  i.,  App.   51. 

Cuckfield,'  f.,   1528-9. — C,  ii.,  594. 

Dilhome,  1532. — S.  I.  C,  i.,  App.  41. 

Earls  Colne,  f.,  15 19. — C,  i.,  430. 
Ewelme,  f.,  between  1422-61. — C.,  ii.,  301. 

Northallerton.'     Record  of   presentation  of  master,   1385. — C,  ii.,  860, 

Oxford,  Magdalen  College  School,  f.,  1480. — S.  I.  C,  xii.,  250. 

RoUeston,   f.,    1520. — C,   ii.,    486. 

Wolverhampton,"  f.,  151 5. — C,  ii.,  501. 

*f.,    abbreviation    for   founded. 
'C,  abbreviation  for  Carlisle. 

'  D.  N.  B.,  abbreviation  for  Dictionary  of  National  Biography. 
*  L.  P.,  abbreviation  for  Letters  Patent. 

'  S.  I.  C,  abbreviation  for  Schools  Inquiry  Commission  Reports. 
'  School  mentioned  in  list  given  by  Leach  in  his  English  Schools  at 
the  Reformation. 

'  C.  C.  R.,  abbreviation  for  Charity  Commissioners'  Report. 

Erratum — Notes  8  to  14. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 7 1 


APPENDIX  B.» 

Value  of  Annuity. 

Value  of  Annuity. 

Value  of  Annuity. 

£. 

s.  d.          Place. 

£. 

s.  d.            Place. 

£. 

5.  d.           Place. 

3 

4  II    Rothewell 

10 

0     0  Leicester* 

17 

13  3  Launceston' 

3 

18     0  Leyland' 

10 

13     2  Tamworth 

20 

0  0  Cheltenham' 

5 

4  10  Darlington 

13 

6     8  Stone* 

20 

0  0  Daventry* 

5 

6     8  Bodmin 

13 

6     8  Uttoxeter* 

20 

0  0  Halsted* 

6 

0     0  Penrith 

13 

6     8  Stevenage* 

26 

I   8  Salisbury 

6 

18     0  Penrhyn 

13 

6     8  Chesterfield* 

28 

0  0  Sutton  Valence* 

7 

0     0  Saltash 

16 

14  II  Bromyard" 

38 

13  4  Ipswich* 

^  The  authority  unless  otherwise  designated,  is  the  same  as  that 
quoted  for  the  school  in  Appendix  A.  The  donor  is  the  Crown  unless 
otherwise  designated.     The  dates  are  within  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

2S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  307. 

'C,    i.,    770. 

*  Thomas  Allen,  donor. 

*  Private  individual,  donor. 
•C,  i..  483. 

'  C.  i.,  139- 

'C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  465. 


APPENDIX  C. 


Annual  Value  of  Land. 

5.  d.  School. 

10  o  Barton-under-Needwood 

10  o  Newport 

13  4  Rugby* 
o  o  Rivington 
o  o  Dronfield 
o  o  Wymondham 
9  7   Reading* 
7  6  Coventry* 

*  The  authority,  unless  otherwise  specified,  is  the  same  as  that  quoted 
for  the  school  in  Appendix  A.  The  donor  is  in  each  case  a  private  indi- 
vidual unless  otherwise  specified.  The  dates  are  within  the  reign  of 
Elizabeth. 

'S.  I.  C,  xii.,  35. 

'  This  rent-charge  was  purchased  for  ;C2oo  by  the  governors  of  the 
school. — S.    I.    C,   xix.,    367. 

*  Staunton,  354. 

^  Crown,  donor. — C,  i.,  36. 
'Poole,  Coventry,   251. 


Annual  Value  of  Land. 

;£. 

5.  d.                School. 

£. 

10 

0  0  Great  Blencow 

21 

10 

0  0  Dean 

23 

10 

13  4  Highgate' 

24 

11 

4  8  Ashby  de  la  Zouch 

30 

14 

0  0  Elmdon 

30 

20 

0  0  Cheltenham 

40 

20 

0  0  Dedham 

41 

20 

0  0  Kirkby  Lonsdale* 

45 

172  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


School. 
Ashby  de  la  Zouch,  14 
Biddenden,  20 
Broughton  in  Preston,'  6 
<3rewkeme' 
Dean^ 


APPENDIX  D.» 

School. 
Gillingham,*  12 
Kimbolton,  6 
Moulton 
Newport* 
Rugby,*  2 


School. 
Tiverton,'  27 
Wellingborough,"  16 
Whitchurch,*  12 
Witton' 
Wymondh^m 


*  The  authority,  unless  otherwise  specified,  is  the  same  as  that  quoted 
for  the  school  in  Appendix  A.  The  number  immediately  following  the 
name  of  the  school  represents  the  number  of  feoffees.  The  dates  are 
within  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  . 

'  Feoffees  had  the  right  to  appoint  and  dismiss  master. 
'  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  200. 

*  Feoffees  had  the  right  to  appoint  master. 

'  Feoffees  had  the  right  to  appoint  master. — C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  47. 

*  There  appears  to  have  been  no  limit  to  the  number  of  feoffees  to  be 
appointed. 

'  Statmton,  302. 

'  Feoffees  had  the  right  to  make  statutes,  and  appoint  and  dismiss 
master  and  usher.     The  "lower  limit"  was  13. — C,  i.,  341. 
'  Lower  "limit,"  5. 


APPENDIX  E^ 


Bedford,'  S.   I.   C,   xii.,   449. 
Chesterfield,'  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  146. 
Colchester,*  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  i. 
Coventry,*  C.   C.   R.,  xxviii.,   n8. 
Derby,"  C.   C.   R.,  xvii.,   5. 
East  Retford,^  C.  C.  R.,  iv.,   187. 
Faversham,'   C,    i.,    575. 
Great  Grimsby,'  C.  C.   R.,  xxxii., 

pt.  4-,  422. 
•Guildford,!"    C,    ii.,    566. 
High  Wycombe,"  C.  C.  R.,  xxvi., 

ISO- 
Ipswich,"  S.  I.   C,  xiii.,   191. 
King's  Lynn,'  C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  25. 
Kingston-on-Hull,  S.  I.  C,  xviii., 

475- 
Leicester,'  C.  C.  R 
Leominster,"  C.  C 
Ludlow,"    C,    ii.. 


,  xxxn.,  pt.  4., 
R.,  xxxii.,  pt. 

351- 


Maidstone,"  James,  Maidstone,  45. 
Marlborough,!'    Waylen,    464. 
Morpeth,!*    Hodgson,    36. 
Newark,  S,  I.  C,  xvi.,  407. 
Norwich,'  C,  ii.,  184. 
Nottingham,  C.  C.  R.,  xx.,  387. 
Plymouth,   C.   C.   R.,  v.,   237. 
Pontefract,  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  2, 

810. 
Preston,!'  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  373. 
Richmond,'  C,  ii.,  876. 
St.  Albans,  C.  C.  R.,  xxv.,  177. 
Salisbury,'  C.  C.  R.,  xxvi.,  366. 
Sandwich,'   Boys,    224. 
Shrewsbury,!''  C,  ii.,  375. 
Southampton,  C.  C.  R.,  xii.,  166. 
Stafford,!'   C,    ii.,    491- 
Tamworth,  C.  C.  R.,  xii.,  543. 
Woodstock,  C,  ii.,  322. 


!  The   authority   follows    immediately   the   name  of  the  school, 
■dates  are  within  the  reign  of  Elizabeth  unless  otherwise  specified. 
'•1553- 


The 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 7 3. 

'  Corporation  consisted  of  mayor,  alderman,  and  burgesses.  They 
had  the  power  to  make  statutes  and  to  appoint  the  master. 

*  Corporation  consisted  of  baihflfs  and  burgesses,  who  had  power  to 
appoint  master. 

*  Power  to  appoint  staflF. 

'  Power  to  appoint  staff,  1554- 

'  1552. 

'  Corporation  consisted  of  mayor,  jurats,  and  commonalty,  who  had 
power  to  make  statutes. 

^  Power  to  appoint  master. 

*°  Corporation  consisted  of  mayor  and  approved  men,  who  had  power 
to  make  statutes,  1553. 

"  Corporation  consisted  of  mayor,  bailiffs,  and  burgesses,  who  had 
power  to  make  statutes  and  appoint  master. 

'2  Power  to  make  statutes. 

^'  No  date  given;  cf.  Morpeth,  Appendix  A.;  cf.  Preston,  Appendix  A^ 
"  Governors  consisted  of  bailiffs,  burgesses,  and  Bishop  of  Lichfield. 


APPENDIX  F» 


Alford  (loV  C,  i.,  780. 
Appleby  (10)*  C,  ii.,  695. 
Ashbome'  (15)*  C,  i.,  207;  C.  C.  R., 

xix.,  6-7. 
Atherstone  (12)*  C,  ii.,  615-16. 
Birmingham'  (20)*  C,  ii.,  621-22. 

C.  C.  R.,  XX.,  647-49-'° 
Blackburn  (50)*  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  174. 
Boxford  (37)"  C.  C.  R.,  XX.,  552. 
Bruton'  (12)2  C,  ii.,  14." 
Bunbury  (12)  C.  C.  R.,  x.,  193. 
Chelmsford'  (4)*   C    C.  R.  xxxii., 

pt.  I." 
Cheveley'  (5)'  C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  94. 
Chipping  Bamet  (24)*  C,  i.,  531. 

C.  C.  R.,  XXV.,  379;  S.  I.  C,  xii., 

106. 
Clitheroe'   (6)*  C.   C.   R.,  xv. 


74- 


75. 


Cranbrook  (13)  C,  i.,   571.. 
Crediton  (12)  C,  i.,  257. 
Darlington'  (4)'  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  23. 
Dedham   (24)*  C,   i.,   428.     C.   C. 
R.,  xxviii.,  216. 


Drayton  in  Hales'  C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.^ 

300.12 
Dronfield  C.  C.  R.  xviii.,  198. 
Findon   (12)  cf.  Appendix  A. 
Gainsborough'  (12)'  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.^ 

pt.  iv.,  440. 
Giggleswick'  (8)*  C,  ii.,  80 1.^' 
Godmanchester     (15)     C.     C.     R., 

xxiv.,  96. 
Guisborough  (15)  C.  C.  R.,viii.,  725. 
Halifax'  (12)*  C.  C.  R.,  xviii., 5 69. 
Harrow  (6)  C,  ii.,  127. 
Hartleburys  (20)*  C,  ii.,   758. 
Hawkeshead*     ,Cowper,     Hawkes- 

head,  474. 
Hexham  (12)*  C.  C.  R.,  xxiii.,  478, 
Highgate'   (6)»  C,  ii.,   162.     S.  I. 

C,  x".,  34. 
Houghton  le  Spring  (2)'  C,  i.,  404. 
Homcastle  (10)  C,  ii.,  695. 
Kingston-upon-Thames'     (2)*     C.^ 

ii-,  574. 
Kirkby   Lonsdale    (24)'   C.   C.    R., 

vii.,  544- 


174  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Louth^  (7)*  C,  i.,  823,  825.1°  Sherborne   (20)*  C.   C.    R.,  xxx., 

Mansfield'  C.  C.  R.,  xxv.,  379.  105." 

Market  Bosworth  (10)  C,  i.,  752.  Spalding  (4)  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  4, 

Newcastle-upon-Tyne   C,   ii.,   253.  113. 

Nuneaton'    (12)8   C.    C.    R.,   xxix.,  Stourbridge^    (8)*  C.   C.    R.,   xxv., 

982."  570.13 

Redgrave  (2)  C.  C.  R.,  xxii.,  150-  Urswick  (12)'  C.  C.  R.,  iii.,  228. 

51.  Wakefield   (14)*  C,   ii.,   910-11. 

Rivington  (6)  C,  i.,  715.  Walsall'   (10)'  C,  ii.',  499-" 

St.  Bees  (7)*  S.  I.  C,  xix.,  30.  Wantage  (12)  S.  I.  C,  xi.,  432. 

St.  Edmund's  Bury*  (16)  C.  C.  R.,  Wimbome    (12)    C.    C.    R.,  xxx., 

xxiii.,    529. i«  53. 

St.  Olaves"  (16)*  C.  C.  R.,  x.,  116.  Worcester  (6,  5,  or  4)*  C.  C.   R., 
St.  Mary  OvereyS  (5)3  c.,  ii.,  583.  xix.,  519;  C,  i.,  385. 

Sedbergh  (12)  Piatt,  Sedbergh,  53»^  Yarm  {nY  C,  ii.,  915.     C.  C.  R., 
Seven  Oaks'  (6)*  C,  i.,  617,  viii.,   750. 

1  Figures  in  parentheses  immediately  following  the  name  of  school 
represent  the  number  of  governors  in  corporation.  Dates,  tmless  other- 
wise specified,  are  within  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

*  Governors  had  power  to  make  statutes  for  the  school. 

*  Governors  had  power  to  make  statutes  for  the  school  and  to  appoint 
master. 

*  Governors  had  power  to  make  statutes  for  the  school  and  to  appoint 
teaching  staff. 

*  Governors  had  power  to  make  statutes  and  to  appoint  and  dismiss 
teaching   stafE. 

*  Governors  had  power  to  appoint  master. 

'  Statutes  were  to  be  made  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  the  bishop 
of  the  diocese  in  which  school  was  situated. 

*  Statutes  were  to  be  made  and  master  appointed  with  the  advice  of 
the  bishop  of  the  diocese, 

'  Statutes  were  to  be  made  and  staff  appointed  with  the  advice  of  the 
bishop  of  the  diocese. 
i^Date,  1552. 
"  Date,  1 551. 
"Date,  1556. 
"Date,  1553. 
"  Date,  1550. 

"  No  date  given ;  cf.  Chtheroe,  Appendix  A, 
"  Date  within  reign  of  Ed.  VI. 


APPENDIX  G 

Accounts  of  George  Winnington  and  Richard  Dean,  bailiff  feoffees  of 
the  school  at  Witton  in  1596.* 

' '  By  the  last  account  it  appeareth  that  the  bailiff 's  charge  is  now 
;^43  195.  s(^.,  whereof  585.  3d.  is  in  money,  and  the  bills  remaining  with 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 7  5 

them  amount  to  £41  12s.,  as  appeareth  by  the  particulars  following;" 
(the  names  of  nine  persons  among  whom  this  sum  was  at  interest  follow.) 

£     s.     d. 

* '  Received  in  rents 9  19  4 

Received  for  Walling  this  year 7  4  o 

Interest  money i  10  o 

Received  of   Robert   Fox  for  4  "peecyngs"  walled,   since 

Christmas  last,  after  145.  the  "peecynge" 2  16  o 


Payments  out: 

To  the  Schoolmaster 

Mr.  Venables,  for  the  Chamber 

Charges  in  law  and  otherwise,  to  get  in  the  School  Money, 

as  appeareth  by  the  Particulars i 

Paid  to  a  Coimcellor  for  drawing  a  new  Feoffment,  and  to 

his  Clerk  for  engrossing  the  same 

Spent  at  Chester  about  that  business 

Spent  at  the  Execution  of  the  Feoffment 

Spent  by  Richard  Dean  in  collecting  the  Rents 


£21 

9 

4 

£ 

^. 

d. 

16 

0 

0 

6 

8 

15 

0 

3 

8 

3 

4 

3 

8 

£19 


Quoted  in  C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  444. 


APPENDIX  H 

Statement  of  the  Revenues  of. School  at  Hartlebury  for  the 
Year  1557-58-^ 

' '  The  Account  of  John  Walker  and  William  Norton,  Collectors  of  the 
Rent  and  Revenues  of  all  Lands  and  Tenements  belonging  to  the  School 
of  Hartelbury  from  the  Feast  of  the  Annunciation  of  our  Lady  the  Virgin, 
in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1557,  for  one  whole  year  next  after  ended  at  the 
Annunciation  of  our  Lady  1558,  made  upon  Palme  Sunday  the  same 
year : — 

s.      d. 

Receipt,  Imprimis  received  of  ready  money  in  the  box 35       8^ 

"  Item  of  Thomas  Smyth  of  Elmely  Lovett,  for  one 
year 's  rent  for  a  messuage  and  certain  lands  there 
called  Gerves  Place,  ended  at  Michaelmas  last ....  6  8 
"  Item  of  Elizabeth  Snowden  and  John  Luccocke,  for  a 
messuage  and  a  yard-land,  lying  by  Stoure  Side  in 
the  parish  of  Hartlebury,  called  Percy's  Land,  one 
year 's  rent,  ended  at  said  feast 2        .  i 


176  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

s. 
Receipt,  Item  of  William  Manning  for  a  messuage  and  yard- 
land,  lying  in  Whitling,  one  year's  rent  due  at  the 
said  feast 12 

Item  of  Thomas  Smyth  of  Hartlebury,  for  four  butts 
of  land  in  the  Quarry  Field,  one  year's  rent  due  at 
the  said  feast 

Item  of  "William  Thorn,  for  an  acre  of  land,  lying  in  the 
Spowte  Field,  one  year's  rent  due  at  the  said  feast.  . 

Item  of  John  Thome  of  Whitling,  and  Francis  Dud- 
massy,  for  one  yard-land  called  Tynfield,  one  year's 
rent  due  at  the  said  feast 13 

Item  of  John  Manning  of  Whitling,  for  a  messuage  and 
yard-land  in  Whitling,  one  year's  rent  ended  at  the 
said  feast '. 12 

Item  of  John  Highway  of  Rushocke,  for  a  messuage 
and  certain  lands  lying  in  Rushocke,  one  year's  rent 
due  at  said  feast 11 

Item  of  Francis  Walker  of  Kidderminster,  for  a  house 
and  burgage  in  Kidderminster  in  Worster-street,  one 
year 's  rent  due  at  the  said  feast 6 

Item  of  John  Hopkins  and  Francis  Thome,  for  one 
meadow  lying  by  Stoures  Side,  called  Chaunter's 
Meadow,  one  year's  rent  due  at  the  said  feast.  ...      11 

Item  of  Francis  Best  and  Thomas  Best,  for  one  leasowe 
and  two  meadows  lying  together  in  Elmeley,  called 
The  Base  Ground,  one  year 's  rent  ended  at  the  Feast 
of  the  Purification  of  our  Lady  the  Virgin  last  past .      40 

Item  of  Anthony  Harw^rd,  for  one  messuage  and  half 
yard-land  called  Rowles,  one  year's  rent,  end  at  last     26 


Sum  Total £g       o     10 


"Alloc' — Memorandum,  the  schoolmaster  this  year  had  the  school- 
house  and  the  close,  garden  and  orchard  adjoining  to  his  own  use." 


*  Quoted  in  C.  C.  R.,  xxvi.,  631. 


APPENDIX  I 

License  Granted  by  Archbishop  Whitgift  in  1585  to  Joseph  Brown, 
B.A.     (Grammar). 

"ad  instmend.  ertuiiend.  et  informand.  quoscunque  pueros  in  Uteris 
grammaticalibus,  aliisque  documentis  licitis  et  honestis;  ac  de  jure,  legibus 
et  statutis  hujus  regni  Anglae  in  ea  parte  permissis  et  approbatis,  in  quo- 
cunque  loco  publico  vel  private  tuo  arbitrio,  eligend.  &c.  in  et  per  dioc. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 7  7 

Winton  et  Cicesmorunt  prohitate  et  diligentia  plurintutn  confidintus,  licen- 
tiant,  &c.  ad  nostrum  beneplacitutn,  tantum  tnodo  duraturam,  Ac. 

A  license  granted  by  Archbishop  Whitgift  to  Stephen  Woodcook 
(reading  and  writing)  is  the  same  with  the  exception  of  the  necessary- 
change  at  the  beginning,  ' '  in  facultate  legendi  ac  scribendi,  aliisque  docu- 
mentis,   <fcc.  "* 

License  Granted  by  Archbishop  Whitgift  in    1599   to  Swetnam, 

TO    TEACH    children. 

"John  by  divine  providence  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  of  all  England 
Primate  and  Metropolitan ;  to  all  Christian  people  to  whom  these  presents 
shall  come,  sendeth  greetings  in  our  Lord  God  everlasting.  These  are 
to  let  you  understand,  that  upon  receipt  of  sufficient  testimony  of  the 
good  life  and  conversation  of  William  Swetnam,  of  the  parish  of  St. 
Margaret  Patens  in  London,  fishmonger;  and  upon  further  examination  of 
him,  being  first  sworn  in  due  form  to  the  supremacy  of  the  Queen's  most 
excellent  Majesty,  and  subscribing  to  the  Articles  agreed  upon  by  the 
Clergy  in  anno  1562,  we  have  licensed,  and  by  these  presents  do  license 
the  said  William  Swetnam,  to  teach  and  instruct  children  in  the  princi- 
ples of  reading,  and  introduction  into  the  accidence;  and  also  to  write, 
and  to  cast  accounts,  in  any  parish  within  the  city  of  London,  or  our 
peculiar  Churches  of  Canterbury,  within  the  said  city.  Enjoyning  him, 
that  every  week  he  do  instruct  his  children  and  scholars  in  the  Catechism 
made  and  set  forth  by  Mr.  Alexander  Nowel,  now  Dean  of  the  cathedral 
church  of  St.  Paul  in  London :  and  that  he  with  his  scholars,  so  many  as 
shall  be  of  the  parish  where  he  shall  teach,  do  usually  and  commonly 
resort  and  repair,  on  all  sabbaths  and  festival  days,  to  the  church  of  the 
parish  where  he  shall  so  teach:  and  he  with  his  scholars  do  reverently 
hear  Divine  service  and  sermons,  and  dutifully  and  diligently  attend  there- 
unto. And  also  we  will,  this  our  license  to  endure,  during  his  good  be- 
havior, and  our  pleasure;  and  no  otherways.  In  witness  whereof,  we 
have  caused  this  our  seal  of  our  office  of  principal  registry  to  be  put. 
hereimto.  Dated  this  20th  day  of  July,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord  1599,. 
and  of  our  translation  the  i6th. "' 


*  Quoted  in  Strype's  Life  of  Archbishop  Whitgift,  Vol.  I.,  468-69. 
'  Regist.  Whitg.,  Vol.  III.,  fol.  105b.     Quoted  in  full  by  Strype  in  his 
Life  of  Whitgift,  Vol.  III.,  Appendix,  p.  384. 


APPENDIX  J 

Among  the  Articles  to  be  enquired  of  in  the  Archbishop's  metro- 
political  visitation  was  the  following  item. 

' '  Item,  Whether  your  schoolmasters  be  of  sincere  religion,  and  diligence 
in  teaching  and  bringing  up  of  youth.  Whether  they  teach  any  other 
grammar  than  such  as  is  appointed  by  the  Queen 's  Majesties  Injunctions, 
annexed  unto  the  same." — Strype,  Life  of  Parker,  iii.,  32. 

12 


178  English  Grammar  ScPiools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Among  the  *  *  Articles  to  be  inquired  of  in  the  metropolitical  visitation 
of  the  most  reverend  father  in  God,  Matthew,  in  all  and  singular  cathedral 
and  collegiate  churches  within  his  province  of  Canterbury, ' '  is  the  fol- 
lowing item: 

"Item,  Whether  your  grammar  school  be  well  ordered?  Whether  the 
ntunber  of  children  thereof  be  furnished?  How  many  wanteth;  and  by 
whose  default  ?  Whether  they  be  diligently  and  godly  brought  up  in  the 
fear  of  God,  and  wholesome  doctrine?  Whether  any  of  them  have  ben 
receyved  for  money  or  rewards;  and  by  whom?  Whether  the  statuts, 
foundations,  and  other  ordinances  touching  the  same  grammar  school, 
and  the  schoolmaster,  and  scholars  thereof,  or  any  other  having  doing 
or  interest  therein,  be  kept?  by  whom  is  it  not  observed;  by  whose 
fault?" — Strype,  Life  of  Parker,  Vol.  iii.,  155. 

Among  the  Injunctions  of  Archbishop  Grindle  to  the  Dean  and  Chapter 
of  the  Cathedral  Church  of  the  Diocese  of  Bangor  (1576)  was  the  fol- 
lowing : 

"Item,  That  the  said  Dean  and  Prebendaries  diligently  and  care- 
fully look  quarterly,  that  schoolmasters,  ushers,  and  scholars  of  the 
grammar  school  there  erected,  observe  and  keep  the  statutes  and  ordi- 
nances of  the  same  school.  And  that  once  every  year  a  full  and 
perfect  account  be  made  of  all  the  revenues  belonging  to  the  said 
school,  before  the  Bishop  there,  or  his  substitute,  the  first  week  of 
November  yearly  without  any  fraud,  delay  or  collusion. ' ' — Strype,  Life 
of  Grindle,  317. 

Letter  of  Queen's  Council  to  Archbishop  Grindle,  June  18,   1580. 

' '  And  for  as  much  as  a  great  deal  of  the  corruption  in  religion  grown 
throughout  the  realm,  proceedeth  of  lewd  schoolmasters,  that  teach  and 
instruct  children  as  well  publicly  as  privately  in  men 's  houses ;  infecting 
eachwhere  the  youth  without  regard  had  unto  (a  matter.  .  .  .chiefly  to 
be  looked  into  by  every  Bishop  within  his  diocese)  it  is  thought  meet  for 
redress  thereof,  that  you  cause  all  such  schoolmasters  as  have  charge  of 
children,  to  be  by  the  Bishop  of  the  diocese,  or  such  as  he  shall  appoint, 
examined  touching  their  religion :  and  if  they  shall  be  found  corrupt  and 
unworthy,  to  be  displaced,  and  proceeded  withal  as  other  recusants;  and 
fit  and  sound  persons  placed  in  their  rooms. ' ' — Strype,  Life  of  Grindle, 
378;  also  Cardwell's  Annals,  vol.  i.,  394. 

Among  the  Articles  of  Inquiry  issued  by  Archbishop  Grindle,  Jtme  21, 
1580,  to  his  officers  making  inquisition  throughout  his  diocese  were  the 
following  items: 

' '  4.  Item,  What  schoolmasters  are  within  your  parish,  and  what  their 
names  are  that  teach  publicly  or  privately  within  any  man's  house 
within  your  parish,  of  what  state,  calling,  or  condition  soever  he  or  they 
be ;  in  whose  house  or  houses  any  such  schoolmaster  or  teacher  is. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  179 

"5.  Item,  Whether  any  such  schoolmaster,  or  schoobnasters,  is  re- 
ported, known,  or  suspected  to  be  backward  in  the  religion  now  estab- 
lished by  the  laws  of  this  realm,  that  are  thought  any  way  to  be  secret 
hinderers  thereof."  Strype,  Life  of  Grindle,  379.  Also  Cardwell's 
Annals,  i.,  395. 

Among  Archbishop  Grindle 's  directions  for  inquiry  in  his  diocese  in 
1 581  was  the  following: 

' '  VII.  Item,  You  shall  inquire  whether  any  schoolmaster  of  suspected 
religion  or  that  is  not  licensed  to  teach  by  the  bishop  or  ordinary  doth 
teach  in  any  public  or  private  place  within  the  diocese."  Cardwell's 
Annals,  i.,  404.  3S£ia,j 

Among  the  Articles  of  visitation  of  the  diocese  of  Chichester,  sede 
vacante,  issued  in  1585  by  authority  of  Archbishop  Whitgift  was  the 
following : 

"VIII.,  Whether  doth  any  in  your  parish  teach  children  publicly  or 
in  any  mans  house  privately?  is  such  licensed  by  the  ordinary;  is  he 
known  to  resort  to  public  services  and  to  be  of  sound  religion;  doth  he 
teach  the  catechism  to  his  scholars  which  was  set  out  for  that  purpose ; 
and  doth  he  train  up  his  scholars  in  the  knowledge  of  true  religion  now 
■established  and  in  obedience  to  the  Prince  or  no."  Strype,  Life  of 
Whitgift,  Appendix,  vol.  iii.,  179.     Also  Cardwell's  Annals,  ii.,  7. 

Among  Archbishop  Whitgift's  articles  of  visitation  to  be  enquired  of 
"by  the  churchwardens  and  "swome  men"  in  the  ordinary  visitation  of 
the  lord  archbishop  of  Canterbury  within  the  diocese  of  Sarum,  1588, 
was  the  following: 

"XIII.  Item.  Whether  you  do  know  any  schoolmaster  that  doth 
teach  within  your  parish  without  license  of  his  ordinarie  under  his  seal 
or  no?"     Cardwell's  Annals,  vol.  ii.,  15. 


APPENDIX  K 

Copy  of  a  letter  from  Sir  John  Dean,  fotmder  of  the  School  at  Witton, 
to  a  friend  concerning  some  trouble  in  the  election  of  the  master  at  Witton.* 

"After  my  hertie  comondacons,  whereas  I  am  crediblie  enformed  by 
the  report  of  Mr.  John  Maisterson  and  Philip  Downes,  your  neyboures 
and  parishioners,  that  there  is  contencon  amongst  you  about  the  noatinge 
and  choosinge  of  a  schoolmaster  in  your  towne ;  I  have  thought  good ,  as 
one  to  whome  me  thinke  the  thing  being  by  me  founded  apperteyneth, 
to  require  and  will  you,  that  in  your  contencon  you  have  some  regard  to 
my  meanynge  in  the  foundation  and  therewithall  to  dispose  the  same 
upon  some  virtuous  and  learned,  and  ahable  man  for  that  purpose, 
leaving  your  affections  asside,  and  bynde  your  elecon  simplie  upon  the 
statutes  of  the  same  schoole,  which  were  not  devised  without  the  godlie 
and  discreet  advise  of  the  learned.     And  the  same  statutes,  hanging  in 


1 80  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

the  schole,  were  openlye  redde  in  the  church  at  my  last  being  there, 
th  *  effect  whereof  in  this  parte  is,  that  he  shall  be  chosen  and  admitted 
by  the  bishopp  of  Chester  for  the  tyme  being,^  or  else  by  the  schole-master 
of  the  Free-schole  in  the  citie  of  Chester  aforesaid,  which  ordre  methinks 
you  should  not  breake.  The  premises  well  wayd  ad  consideredd,  I 
praie  you  send  me  up  the  statutes  hither  to  London,  to  th'  intent  I  may 
set  my  hande  to  them  in  confyrmacon,  and  in  the  meane  tyme  those  that 
you  have,  to  hange  them  up  in  the  schole;  further  you  shall  understand 
my  meanynge  and  will  is,  that  2  feoffees  shall  be  chosen  to  receyve  the 
rentes  of  the  landes,  and  shall  give  account  yerelye  for  the  same  to  the 
other  feoffees  and  to  the  churchwardens  of  Wytton  for  the  time  being;' 
and  that  those  two  bailiff  feoffees,  together  with  the  churchwardens 
aforesaid,  shall,  from  tyme  to  tyme,  yerely,  surveye  the  reparac'ons 
necessary  to  be  done,  and  make  declarac'ons  thereof  to  the  rest  of  the 
feoffees.  And  besides  theyes  myn  entent  and  meynyng  is,  that  this  my 
letter  shall  be  redde  in  your  church  to  th'  end  your  hool  parishe  may 
knowe  my  minde  in  the  same,  and  thus  I  bydd  you  hertylye  farewell. 
Dated  to  30th  daie  of  August  1561. 

From  your  loving  friend, 

Sir  John  Dean, 

Pson  of  great 

Seynt  B^rthylmew 's." 

^  Quoted  in  full  in  C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  443. 

*  The  section  treating  this  subject  in  the  statutes  reads : 

*'AlsOy  because  friendship  and  ignorance  might  be  an  occasion  that 
oftentimes  the  Schollars  be  frustrate  of  a  Master  as  aforesaid,  I  will  that 
those  Feoffees  and  certain  honest  men  of  the  Parish  of  Witton  aforesaid, 
shall  present,  such  a  one  as  they  procure  and  elect,  before  his  admission 
into  the  School,  to. the  Bishop  of  Chester,  and  to  the  Schoolmaster  thereof 
(The  Kings'  School)  for  the  time  being,  to  be  examined  of  them  and  to  be 
foimd  and  thought  meet  for  that  vocation."  Statutes,  1558.  Carlisle > 
i.,  130. 

'  For  copy  of  Accounts  of  Bailiff  Feoffees,  1596,  cf.  Appendix  G. 


APPENDIX  L. 

I.    Annual  Salaries  op  Masters  and  Ushers. 
S=Statutes.     L=Letters  Patent.     D=Deed. 

Master.         Usher. 

£.  s.    d.      £.  s.    d.  Date.  Authority. 

Alnwick 4     i     8     Eliz.  Tate,  Alnwick,  ii.,  73. 

Aldenham 20     o     o      ..200     o   1595  S.,  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  66. 

Andover 16     o     o      1569  D.,  C,  ii.,  437. 

Aylesham 10     o     o       513     41SS4  D.,  S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  347. 

Barton  under  Needwood.  .  .    13     6     8       S   13     4  iS93  D.,  C.  C.  R.,  vii.,  303. 

Berkhamsted 17     6     8       8   13     4  1549  Act  of  Parliament,  S.  I.  C.  xii.,  78 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .    1 8 1 


Master. 

£.  5.    d. 

Biddenden 13     6     8 

Blackrod 8     o     o 

Boston ao     o     o 

Bridgenorth 8     o     o 

ao     o     o 

Bridgewater 6  13     4 

Bristpl 13     6     8 

Bromyard 13   14  n 

Bunbury ao     o     o 


Usher. 

£.  s.    d.    Date.  Authority. 

6  14     4  1566  D.,  S.  I.  C,  xi..  ai. 

1567  C.  C.  R..  xix..  185. 

10     o     o   1585  Thompson,  Boston,  384. 

1547  C.  ii..  340. 

Eliz.  Ibid. 

1561  L.,  C.  ii.,  40a. 

1561  D.,  S.  I.  C.  XV.,  a4. 

156s  L.,  S.  I.  C.  XV.,  ao7. 

10     o     o  1593  I^->  C.  C.  R..  X.,  X94. 


Canterbury ao  o 

Cheltenham 16  o 

Coventry ao  o 

Music  Master a  la 

Chester i6  13 

ao  o 

Circencester 7  o 

ao  o 

Crediton 13  6 

Croydon^ ao  o 


o  lo     o     o  is6a  Strype,  Parker,  {.,  337. 

o  400  1574  D,.  C,  i.,  446. 

o  lo     o     o  1573  D-i  C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  iij 

o  168  1573  D.,  C.  ii.,  647. 

4  8  10     o  IS4I  Gastrin's  N.  C,  68. 

o  10  16     8  158a  Ibid,  66. 

o     1560  S.  I.  C,  XV.,  60. 

o      1573  Ibid. 

8      1559  L.,  C,  i.,  357. 

o     1600  C.  C.  R.,  xxxi.,  873. 


Daventry 15  o  o 

Dean lo  o  o 

Dedham 30  o  o 

Derby 13  6  8 

Drayton 13  6  8 


500  1576  D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xiii.,  9. 

1596  D.,  S.  I.  C,  xix  ,  300. 

1579  S.,  S.  I.  C.  xxvii.,  317. 

, Mary  L.,  Simpson,  Derby,  i.,  478. 

6  13     4  1556  D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  301. 


East  Adderbury 13 

East  Retford 10 

Eye  (Corporation) 10 

Felsted ao 

Fotheringham ao 


8     1589     D.,  C,  ii.,  393. 

o       500  1553     S.,  C,  ii.,  386. 

o     1566     Constitution  of  Borough.,  C.  C. 

R.,  xxii.,  140. 
o     10     o     o  1564     D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i.,  306. 
o     Eliz.     L.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  304. 


Gillingham 13  6  8  1599  C.  i.,  372- 

Godmanchester ao  o  o  Eliz.  L.,  C,  i.,  555. 

Grantham la  o  o  1553  L.,  /6«/,  805. 

Guisborough 10  o  o  1561  S.,  C.  C.  R..  viii.,  735. 


Hawkeshead 30     o     o 

Halsted 30     o     o 

Revenues 
of  School 
Higham  Ferrers 10     o     o 


Hexham , 


368  1588     S.,  Cowper,  Hawkeshead,  48a 
, 1594     D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  i,  754. 


o  Eliz.     S.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxiii.,  479- 
.   1547     C,  ii.,  309. 


Ipswich  (Crown) 34     6     8     14     6     8  1565     L.,  C.  C.  R.,  xix.,  465. 


Kendle 19  5 

King's  Lynn  (Cor.) 13  6 

King's  Norton  (Crown)....  10  o 

Kirkby  Stephen 10  o 

Knutsford 5  6 


, 1583     C,  ii.,  711- 

1594     C.  C.  R.,  xxviii.,  35. 

5     o     oEd.VI.  C.  ii.,  768. 

15     7   1566     S.,  C,  ii.,  717.  719- 
, 1549     L-.  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  46. 


Leicester  (Crown) 10     o     o      1564  L.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  5.,  a. 

Lichfield  (Crown) 6   13     4  5   10   11   1553  L.,  C,  ii.,  479- 

Added  End 368  i    13     4^555  D.,  /feti,  479. 

Total  Stipend 10     o     o  7     4     3   i5SS 


i82  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 


Master. 
£.  s.    d. 

Lincoln  (Cath.  Cor.) 20     o     < 

(Town  Cor.) 6     o     < 

Total  Stipend 26     6     i 

Liverpool  (Cor.) 10     o     < 

Louth 20     o     < 

Lowestoft 13     6     I 


Usher. 

£.  s.    d.   Date.  Authority. 

1S83     D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii..  pt.  s-.  4^ 

13     6     8  1583     Ibid.  4. 


,  .   Eliz. 
o  1552 


Picton,  Liverpool,  104. 
C,  i.,  82a. 


1571     S.  I.  C,  xiii.,  216. 


Maidstone 9 

Marlborough 13 

Merchant    Taylors    School, 

London  Co 10 

Middleton 13 


1562     Strype,  Parker,  '228. 

Eliz.     Wayland,  Marlborough,  465. 


to     o     o   1561     S.,  C,  ii.,  SQ. 
6   13     4  1572     L.,  C,  i.,  706. 


Normanton 10 

Newbury  (Cor.) 12 

Norwich     (Town  Cor.).  ...  10 

(Town  Cor.) ....  20 

(Cath.  Cor.) 13 

Total  Stipend 33 

Nuneaton 10 

Oakham 24 

Oundle 18 


1594  D.,  S.  I.  C,  xviii.,  190. 

Eliz.  Money,  Newbury,  213. 

6  13  4  1547  C.,  ii.,  185. 
6  13  4  1562  C,  ii.,  185. 
1567  Strype,  Parker,  i.,  493. 


6   13     4  1567 
1553 


L.,  C.  C.  R..  xxix.,  98a 


o     o     12     o     o   1587     L.,  S.  I.  C.  xvi.,  123. 
00       6  12     o   1556     D.,  C,  ii.,  214-17. 


Plymouth 20 

Pontefract  (Crown) 20 


.    1573     L-.  C.  C.  R.,  vi.,  227. 

2   1583     C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  2.,  810. 


Reading  (Cor.) 10 


o      Eliz.     Coates,  Reading,  312. 


Redgrave 20  o  o 

Ringwood 13  6  8 

Risley 6  13  4^ 

Rochdale    Archbish.,    Can- 
terbury     15  o  o' 

St.  Albans 20  o  o 

Saint  Bees 20  o  o 

St.  Dunstan's,  Stepney.  ...    10  o  o 

St.  Saviour  (Crown) lo  o  o 

Salisbury   (City   School)...   26  i  8 

Sandwich 20  o  o 

Seven  Oaks 3  6  8 

Shrewsbury  (1st.  M.) 40  o  o 

(2nd.  M.) 30  o  o 

(3rd.  M.) 20  o  o 

(4th  M.) 10  o  o 

Southampton 20  o  o 

26  13  4* 


Stevenage 13  6 

Stone 13  6 

Stratford-on-Avon 20  o 

Sutton  Valence 20  o 


8 

0 

0 

1576 
1586 
1593 

1565 

1570 
X583 

S..  C.  C.  R..  xxii.,  151. 
D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xiv.,  530. 
C,  i.,  237. 

D.,  C.  C.  R.,  xix..  267. 

S.,  C,  i..  S15-16. 
S.,  C,  i.,  156 

13 

4 

1552 
1545 
1569 

D..  S.  I.  C.  X..  75. 

L..  C,  i.,  325. 

L.,  S.  I.  .C.  xiv.,  43- 

0 

1580 
1574 
1571 

1571 
1571 
1571 
1561 
1569 
1583 
1601 
1558 
1558 
1553 

S.,  Boys,  Sandwich,  223. 

S.,  C,  i..  619. 

S.,  Staunton,     Great    Schools    of 

England,  419. 
Ibid. 
Ibid. 
Ibid. 

Davies,  Southampton,  311-12. 
C.  C.  R.,  xiii.,  167. 
Ibid. 

Davies,  Southampton,  311-12. 
D.,  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  137- 
D.,  C,  i..  S16. 
L.,  S.  I.  C,  XV.,  732. 

8 

0 

0 

1578 

D..  C,  i.,  624. 

Tamworth  (Crown) 10  13     a      ......   1588     L.,  C.  C.  R.,  xii.,  543. 

Tenderden 10     o     o      1562     Strype,  Parker,  i.,  227-8. 

Thame 26   13     4     13     6     8   1574     C.  C  R.,  xxix.,  pt.  i.,  866^ 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth .    183 


Master. 
£.  s.   d. 


Thetford 13 

ao     o 

Tiverton 5°     o 

Uppingham 34     o 

Uttoxeter 13     6 

Wellingborough 13     6 

Wellington 4  i7 

West  Lavington 10     o 

IS 

Whalley  (Crown) 13 

Whitchtirch 10 

Wisbech la 

Witton la 


6     8 


6     8* 


Usher. 

£.  s.   d.     Date.  Authority. 

500    1576  D..  C,  i.,  340;  S.  I.  C,  xiv..  357ff. 

o     10     o     o   1596  L.,  S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  133. 

o      13     6     8   1599  C.,  i..  339. 

o     12     o     o  1587  S.I.  C,  xvi.,  133. 

8     1558  D..  C,  i..  516, 

8       6   13     4   1596  S.,  C,  ii.,  aa7. 

6      Ed.VI.  C,  ii..  379. 

o     1S97  C.  C.  R.p  v.,  388. 

IS99  L-.  C.  C.  R.,  XV.,  55. 

1570  C,  i.,  198. 

368  1570  S.,  C.  C.  R.,  xxiv.,  337. 

1548  L.,  C,  i.,  loi. 

1558  S..  C,  i.,  132. 


16 


1596     C.  C.  R.,  xxi.,  444. 


Wye. 


13     6     8     1562     Strype,  Parker,  i.,  337. 


^  House  occupied  by  Master  was  erected  by  Archbishop  Whitgift. — Hook's  Lives  of 
Archbishops,  v.,  166. 

'  This  amount  was  to  be  paid  out  of  the  Manor  of  Wilsthrop  to  the  minister  of  Risley  to 
teach  the  children  of  the  parish. — C,  i.,   237. 

'  This  amount  was  to  be  paid  from  tythes  appropriated  to  school. — Loc.  cii. 

*  In  1569,  £6  135.  4d.  of  the  amount  was  paid  to  master  for  reading  weekly  lecture  of 
divinity. 

'  Payments  made  by  Crown  from  1540  to  at  least  1818. — C,  i.,  198. 

'The  statutes  refer  to  this  amount  as  "a  reasonable  and  competent  stypend." 

II.  Graduation  of  Entrance  Fees  in  Shrewsbury. 

"Item,  Every  scholar  shall  pay  for  his  admission,  viz: — 

A  lord's  son jos. 

A  knight's  son 6s.     8d. 

A  son  and  heir  apparent  to  a  gentleman 3s.      4«i. 

And  for  every  other  of  their  sons as.      6d. 

And  any  under  those  degrees  above-said,  and  bom  without  the  county  of  Salop .  .     35. 

And  any  under  those  degrees  above-said,  and  bom  in  the  county  of  Salop lad. 

Every  burgess's  son  inhabitant  within  the  town  or  liberties  thereof  ox  of  the  Abey 

Foregate,  if  he  be  of  ability 4^. 

The  son  of  every  other  person  there  inhabiting Sd^ 

— Bailiffs'  ordinances,  1577.     Staunton,  420. 


APPENDIX*  M 

List  of  Schools  in  Which  Grammar  Was  Prescribed  in  the  Reign 

OF  Elizabeth.* 

Reference   to  volume   ^nd 
Letters     page  of  Report  of  Schools 
Place.  Patent.     Inquiry  Commission. 

Ashbome 1585  xvi.,  463. 

Atherstone 1572  xv.,  675. 

Blackburn 1567  xvii.,  1 74. 

Blackrod 1568  xvii.,  179. 

Botesdale 1561  xiii.,  129. 

Boxford 1596  xiii.,  131. 


184  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Reference   to   volume   and 
Letters     page  of  Report  of  Schools 

Place.  Patent.     Inquiry  Commission. 

Broughton  in  Preston 1590'  xviii.,  194, 

Bunbury 1594  xvii.,  23. 

Burnley 1577*  xvii.,  202. 

Burton  Latimer    1587'  xii.,  326. 

Chesterfield 1594  xvii.,  475. 

Crewkeme 1577'  xiv.,,  203, 

Cropredy 1574'  xii.,  232. 

Daresbury 1600'  xvii.,  38. 

Darlington 1563  xix.,  23. 

Daventry 1574'  xii.,  337   . 

Dean 1596'  xix.,  200. 

Faversham 1576  xi.,  51. 

Gainsborough 1589  xvi.,  202. 

Godmanchester 1561  xii.,  417. 

Great  Bardfield 1584^  xiii.,  12. 

Hexham i599  xix.,  no. 

Highgate 1565  xii.,  34. 

Homcastle 1571  xvi.,  250. 

Kimbolton 1600'  xii.,  425. 

Kingston-on-Thames 1561  xi.,  190. 

Netherbury 1565  xiv.,  118. 

Spalding 1588  xvi.,  298. 

Sutton  Valence 1576  xi.,  98. 

Tamworth 1588  xv.,  462. 

Urswick 1585  xvii.,  416. 

Wimbome 1562  xiv.,  140. 

Woodstock 1585^  xii.,  281. 

Wycombe 1562  xii.,  189. 

Yarm 1590  xviii.,  594, 

*  List  is  not  intended  to  be  exhaustive  nor  does  it  contain  cases  men- 
tioned in  the  text. 
2  Date  of  Deed. 


APPENDIX  N 

Authors  Read  at  Winchester,  1550. 

Lower  Fourth  Form. 


Monday  and  Wednesday. 

Ovid's  Tristia,  or  Erasmus'  Colloquies. 
Friday. 

Ovid 's  Metamorphoses. 

Saturday. 

Ovid's  Fasti. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  185 

Fourth  Form. 
Monday  and  Wednesday. 

Cicero's  De  Officiis.     Ovid's  Fasti. 
Friday. 

Ovid 's  Metamorphoses. 
Saturday. 

Nowell's  Latin  Catechism.     Ovid's  Tristia. 

Fifth  Form. 
Monday. 

Martial.     Cicero's  Tusculan  Disputations. 
Wednesday. 

Martial.     Virgil's  ^Eneid,  or  Cicero. 
Friday. 

Pindar.     Horace's  Satires,  or  Epistles. 
Saturday. 

Nowell's  Greek  Catechism.     Musaeus.     Hesiod.     Virgil. 

Sixth  Form,. 
Monday. 

Martial.     Robinson's  Rhetoric. 
Wednesday. 

Martial.     Virgil's  ^neid,  or  Cicero. 
Friday. 

Homer.     Terence. 
Saturday. 

Nowell's  Greek  Catechism. — Musaeus.     Hesiod.     Virgil. 

Tuesdays  and  Thursdays  were  holidays. 

The  above  information  obtained  from  A.  F.  Leach's  History  of  Win- 
chester College,  p.  273. 

APPENDIX  O 

Curriculum  of  Eton  in  1560.^ 

Lower  or  Usher's  School. 

First  Form. 

The  Disticha  de  Moribus  of  Dionysius  Cato. 

The  Exercitation  Linguae  Latinae  of  John  Lewis  Vives. 

Second  Form. 
Terence. 

Lucian's  Dialogues  (in  Latin), 
-^sop's  Fables  (in  Latin). 


1 86  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeths 

Third  Form. 
Terence. 

iEsop's  Fables  (in  Latin). 
Selections  by  Sturmius  from  Cicero 's  Epistles. 

Upper  or  Master's  School. 

Fourth  Form. 
Terence. 
Ovid's  Tristia. 
Epigrams  of  Martial,  Catullus,  and  Sir  Thomas  More. 

Fifth  Form. 
Ovid's  Metamorphoses. 
Horace. 

Cicero 's  Epistles. 
Valerius  Maximus. 
Lucius  Florus. 
Justin. 
Epitome  Troporum  of  Susenbrotus. 

Sixth  and  Seventh  Forms. 

Caesar's  Commentaries. 

Cicero  de  Officiis  and  de  Amicitia. 

Virgil. 

Lucan. 

Greek  Grammar. 

"The  lower  boys  had  to  decline  and  conjugate  words, and  their  seniors 
had  to  repeat  rules  of  grammar,  for  the  illustration  of  which  short  phrases,, 
called  'Vulgaria'  were  composed  and  committed  to  memory.  Some 
sort  of  Latin  composition,  however  brief,  was  a  necessary  portion  of 
the  daily  work  of  every  Eton  scholar.  In  the  lower  forms  it  was  con- 
fined to  the  literal  translation  of  an  English  sentence  or  passage,  while 
in  the  Fifth  Form  it  consisted  of  a  theme  on  a  subject  set  by  the  school- 
master.    The  boys  in  the  Sixth  and  Seventh  Forms  used  to  write  verses. ' '' 


*  From  H.  C.  Maxwell-Lyte,  History  of  Eton  College,  pp.  149-50. 
^  Ibid,  149-50. 

APPENDIX  P 

Specimen  of  a  Grammarschool  Time  Table  Drawn  Up  at  the  Close; 
OF  the  Sixteenth  Century.* 

Usher's  Forms. 

»  First  Form. 

Time,  7-1 1  A.M. 
The  Royal  Grammar  (2;  3;  4;  5).' 
Repetition  of  the  work  of  the  week  (6). 
Examination  on  the  lecture  of  the  previous  afternoon  (7), 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  187' 

Time,  1-5  P.M. 

English  Testament,  or  Psalms  of  David  in  English  (2;  3;  4). 

HaH  Holiday  (5). 

Repetition  of  the  work  of  the  week  continued  (6). 

Lecture  on  ^sop's  Fables  (6). 

Writing  out  the  Catechism  in  English  (7). 

Second  Form. 
Time,  7-11  A.M. 

Lecture  on  the  Colloquies  of  Erasmus,  or  on  the  Dialogues  of  Cor- 

derius  (2;  3). 
Lecture  on  the  Cato  senior,  or  Cato  junior  (4;  5). 
Repetition  of  the  week's  lectures  (6). 
Examination  on  the  lecture  of  the  previous  afternoon  (7). 

Time,  1-5  P.M. 
Translation  from   English  into   Latin.     Home  lessons  and  exercises' 

given  out  and  prepared  (2;  3;  4). 
Half  Holiday  (5). 
Repetition   of   the   week's   lectures   continued.     Lecture   on   ^sop's- 

Fables  (6). 
Writing  out  the  Catechism  in  English.     Arithmetic  (7). 

Master's  Forms. 

Third  Form. 
Time,  7-1 1  A.  M. 

Lecture  on  the  Letters  of  Ascham,  or  Sturm's  Cicero's  Letters,  or" 

Terence.     Paraphrase  of  a  sentence.     (2). 
Lecture  on  Ascham,  etc.,  as  on  Monday.     Vulgaria  in  Prose.     (3). 
Lecture  on   Palingenius,   or  the   Psalms  of   Hess.     Paraphrase  of  a- 

sentence.     (4). 
Lecture  on  Palingenius,  or  the  Psalms  of  Hess  (5). 
Vulgaria  in  Prose,  and  repetition  of  the  week's  lectures  (6). 
Examination  in  Lecture  of  previous  afternoon  (7). 
Time,  1-5  P.M. 

Latin  Syntax,  or  Greek  Grammar,  or  Figures  of  Sysenbrote.     Home' 

lessons  and  exercises  given  out  and  prepared  (213;  4). 
Half  Holiday  (5). 
Repetition  of  week's  work  continued.     Lecture  on  Erasmus'  Apoph-^ 

thegms  (6). 
Catechism  and  New  Testament. 

Fourth  Form. 
Time,  7-1 1  A.M. 

Lecture  on  Cicero  de  Senectute,  or  de  Amicitia,  or  on  Justin  (2 ;  3)'. 
Lecture  on  Ovid's  Tristia,  or  de  Ponto,  or  Seneca's  Tragedies  (4;  S)- 
Verse  Theme,  and  repetition  of  the  week's  lectures  (6). 
Examination  on  lecture  of  previous  afternoon  (7). 


1 88  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Time,  1-5  P.M. 

Prose  Theme  (2;  4). 

Latin  Syntax,  or  Greek  Grammar,  or  Figures  of  Sysenbrote.     Home 

lessons  and  exercises  given  out  and  prepared  (2;  3;  4). 
Half  HoHday  (5). 
Repetition  of  the  week's  lectures  continued,  and  Lecture  on  Ovid's 

Fasti  (6). 
Catechism  and  New  Testament  (7). 

Fifth  Form. 
Time,  7-1 1  A.M. 
Prose  Theme  (2;  4). 

Lecture  in  Cicero  or  Sallust  or  Caesar's  Commentaries  (2;  3). 
Verse  Theme  (3;  6). 

Lecture  in  Virgil  or  Ovid's  Metamorphosis,  or  Lucan  (4;  5). 
Repetition  of  the  week's  lectures  (6). 

Examination  on  the  lecture  of  the  previous  afternoon  (7). 
Time,  1-5  P.M. 

Latin  Syntax,  or  Greek  Grammar,  or  Figures  of  Sysenbrote.     Home 

lessons  and  exercises  given  out  and  prepared  (2;  3;  4). 
Half  Holiday  (5). 
Repetition   of   week's   lectures   continued,   and   Lecture   on   Horace, 

or  Lucan,  or  Seneca's  Tragedies  (6). 
Declamation  on  a  given  Subject  by  several  senior  scholars.    Catechism 

and  New  Testament  (7). 

N.B. — Sysenbrotus.  "The  work  of  Sysenbrotus  (a  German,  ob. 
1543)  here  meant  is,  no  doubt,  'Epitome  troporum  ac  schematum  et  gram- 
maticorum  et  rhetorum, '  of  which  the  Bodleian  Library  possesses  Eds. 
Antv.  1566,  Lond.  1608  and  1635." — The  Rev.  J.  E.  B.  Mayor,  Librarian 
■of  the  University  of  Cambridge,  quoted  by  Mr.  Fearon  in  his  Report, 
S.  I.  C,  vii.,  262. 


^  Taken  from  the  Report  of  Mr.  Fearon,  S,  I.  C,  vii.,  262-63. 
^  The  figures  in  parenthesis  indicate  the  days  of  the  week. 


APPENDIX  Q 

Number  of  Pupils  in  Various  Schools. 
No.  Pupils. 

Abingdon 70  (—)^  D.*  1562  S.  I.  C.  xi.,  396. 

Aldenham 60  S.'  1599  Carlisle,  i.,  529. 

©arton-under-Needwood.  .   70  (+)*  F.W.'  1593  C.  C.  R..  vii.,  303. 

Bath 10'  Carlisle,  ii.,  400. 

Berkhamsted 144  A.P.''  1549  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  79. 

Bungay 50  S.  1591  S.  I.  C,  xiii..  135. 

Burford 40  ( — )  S.  1571  Monk,  Bur/ord,  133. 

•Cheltenham 50  D.  1586  S.  I.  C,  xv.,  33. 

Colchester 60  ( — )  S.  1584  Cromwell,  Colchester, ii. 

Daventry 50  (— )  F.W.  1576  S.  I.  C,  xii.,  337. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   189 


No.  Pupils. 

Dedham ao  D.             1571  Carlisle,  i..  438. 

Felsted 80  S.               1564  Carlisle,  i.,  432' 

Halsted 43  ^594  Carlisle  i..  434. 

Highgate 40  S.               1571  S.  I.  C.  xii.,  34. 

London  Merchant  Taylors.  350  S.              1561  Staunton,  a  i  a. 

St.  Paul's 153  S.               1512  SUunton.  186. 

Lowestoft 40  D.             1571  C.  C.  R..  xxii..  180. 

Newcastle-under-Lyme .  .  .    30  F.W.         Eliz.  Carlisle.,  ii.,  483. 

Normanton 30   (+)  D.              1594  S.  L  C,  xviii.,  190. 

Norwich 9°  O.C         1566  S.  L  C.  xiii..  336. 

Penryn 3'  Carlisle,  i.,  142- 

Redgrave 60  ( — )  S.              1576  C.  C.  R..  xxii.,  151. 

Rochdale 59  ]  ^'              J^gM  S.  L  C,  xvii..  393- 

St.  Albans lao  S.               1570  Carlisle,  i.,  516. 

St.  Savior 100  ( — )  S.               1563  Carlisle,  ii..  684. 

Scarborough 30  1597  Baker,  Scarborough  300. 

Shrewsbury 360  1581  Owen,  Shrewsbury  371. 

Tarvin 20  D.              1600  S.  I.  C,  xvii.,  93. 

Tiverton 150  D.              1599  Carlisle,  i.,  340. 

Worcester is*"  1561  Carlisle,  ii..  777- 

Yarm 6"  1589  Carlisle,  ii.,  915. 

•  ( — )="or  less." 
2D.=**deed." 
'S.="  statutes." 

•  (-}-)=  "or  more." 

•  F.W.="founder's  will." 

•  Pounded  by  Ed.  VL  for  the  education  of  ten  poor  boys  gratis. 
'  A.P.="Act  of  Parliament." 

•  O.C.=='  'order  of  court. ' ' 

•  School  endowed  by  Queen  with  £6  iBs.  per  annum  for  master  to  teach  3  boys. 
*•*  Founded  for  education  of  1 3  boys. 

**  Number  on  the  "Conger"  foundation. 


APPENDIX  R 

School-House  Erected  in  Louth  in  1557-8. 

Total  Cost,  £s4  8s. 

for  hewing  of  Tymber  at  St.  maryes  churche xs. 

for  hewing  of  wood  ther  to  make  seats iijs. 

for  xliij  foote    di  [i.e.  43^  feet]  of  glasse  to  the  wyndowes 

in  the  end  of  the  Chamber  at  vijd.  the  foote xxvj. 

Itm  for  di  m  (500)  [thacke]  to  the  rigging  of  the  bedehouse .      xijs. 

Itm  for  j  qater  to  the  song  scole  &  kirkebie  house iiiJ5. 

Itm  paid  for  xj  pound  of  Candil  after  iijd.  the  pound  be- 
stowed about  the  workes  of  the  said  scole ijs. 

Itm  for  great  nailles  to  the  new  grese 01 

It.  for  di  hundreth  of  tray  nailles  and  di  c  of  stowring  naille . 

jc  lathe  nailles 

jc  of  tingle  nailles  &  iij  bunche  sewing  rope 

Itm  for  one  stocke  locke  to  the  wikitt 

Itm  for  one  locke  to  the  Jakes  dore 


iiijcf 
iiijd. 


ixd. 

ijd. 
iijd. 
iiijd. 
vjd. 
vd. 


1 90  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Jtm  for  iiij  blake  ringe  to  the  nowill iiijd. 

Itm  to  Water  Stoker  &  Jackson  for  spetchis xxd. 

Itm  for  vj  barrell  full  of  playster  to  the  nowill iiij^. 

It.  for  hart  latte  to  the  same  &  to  the  gaite iiJ5.        vd. 

Itm  for  vij  threve  (bimdle)  of  rie  straw  &  for  litter  for  rigging 

and  walling iiJ5.     iiijd. 

Itm  pd  more  for  one  lood  of  rice  (brushwood)  to  make  the 

hedge  against  the  paile \]s. 

for  whiting  the  chamber  with  lyme X5. 

for  one  dayes  walling  the  chamber  from  the  paime  of  the 

house  downeward xxijd. 

Itm  pd  to  Sympson  and  chapma  for  felling  the  rice  &  for 

hedging  the  same  by  the  space  of  one  day  and  a  half  after 

vjd.  the  day  to  meat  and  wages xviijd. 

Itm  paid  to  luke  for  whiting  the  balkes  and  drawing  the 

versys  in  the  same V5. 

From  R.  W.  Goulding  's  Louih  Old  Corporation  Records,  109-10. 


APPENDIX  S 

Description  of  School  House  to  be  Built  in  Tiverton. 

Date,  1599. 

First  floor:  "a  hawle,  buttery  and  kitchin,  all  of  convenient  space 
and  biggness  to  be  joined  unto  it,  with  convenient  roomes  over  the  same 
hawle,  buttery,  and  kitchen." 

All  windows  were  to  be  "  well  and  strongly  glassed  and  barred  with 
iron  barrs,  and  weel  covered. ' ' 

The  floor  of  the  school  was  to  be  "  weel  planched  with  plancks  of  oka 
supported  and  borne  from  the  ground  with  strong  ledges  or  beames,  with 
soe  many  strong  settles  and  formes  as  shall  be  convenient,  having  regard 
to  the  bigness  of  the  same  Schoole  and  the  number  of  Schollars  to  be 
taught  therein  (150)." 

There  was  to  be  a  partition  four  feet  high  in  about  the  middle. 

The  school  was  to  be  "strongly  wainscotted  rownde  aboute,"  the 
wainscot  to  extend  ' '  abowte  five  or  six  foote  above  the  settles  or  formes, . 
and  with  such  settles,  formes,  and  seates,  and  in  such  manner  to  be 
•framed,  placed,  and  devised  as  shall  be  thought  most  convenient." 

The  Hall  also  was  to  be  "plancked  or  paved,  and  also  wainscotted 
.round  abowte  as  high  as  the  lofte. ' ' 

In  the  hall  and  chamber  over  it  there  was  to  be  "  one  or  other  chimney, ' ' 
while  in  the  kitchen  there  was  to  be  * '  one  faier  great  chimney  with  an 
-oven. ' '     There  was  also  to  be  a  chimney  in  the  chamber  over  the  kitchen. 

Adjoining  to  the  school-house  there  was  to  be  "a  convenient  garden 
.and  wood-yard. ' '  All  was  to  be  "  well  walled  and  inclosed  with  a  strong 
wall,  the  goinge  in  and  forthe  to  be  at  one  only  place  with  a  fair  strong 
gate  with  a  little  dore  as  is  usual  in  the  Schooles. ' ' 

Founder's  Will,  1599,  Carlisle,  i.,  339. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  191 

APPENDIX  T 

Morning  and  Evening  Prayers  at  East  Retporo. 

Morning  Prayer. 

"O  Most  merciful  God  and  giver  of  all  understanding  which,  at  the 
invocation  of  the  faithful,  hast  ever  given  things  necessary  for  the  setting 
forth  of  thy  Glory,  as  the  examples  of  all  ages  recordeth,  and  for  because 
tiothing  is  more  needful  than  Wisdom  and  Understanding  we  there- 
fore congregate  in  this  place  to  learn  the  same,  most  humbly  beseech  thee, 
O  Eternal  Father,  so  to  illuminate  our  Wits  and  Understandings,  that  we 
may  have  our  whole  affection  upon  Wisdom  in  these  years  of  our  infancy. 
And  furthermore  may  ever  after  receive,  love,  and  embrace,  the  same,  and 
accordingly  to  the  precepts  thereof  may  direct  our  acts,  and  last  of  all 
that  the  true  Wisdom  of  God  may  so  shine  in  all  our  living,  as  may  be  to 
the  Glory  and  Praise  of  him  from  whom  all  Wisdom  cometh.  Grant  this 
we  beseech  thee,  O  God,  for  the  love  of  thy  most  dearly  beloved  son  Jesus 
Christ,  Our  Lord  and  Saviour.     So  be  it.*'* 

Evening  Prayer. 

"Lighten  our  darkness  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord,  and  by  thy  great 
Mercys  defend  us  from  all  perils  and  dangers  of  this  night,  for  the  love 
of  thy  only  Son  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.     Amen."* 

*  Statutes  made  by  Bailiffs  and  Burgesses  with  the  advice  of  Robert 
Archbishop  of  York,   1552,  Carlisle,  ii.,  282, 


APPENDIX  U» 

Annual  Annual 

Annual       Annual          Salary  Salary     No.  of  Annual  Expenses 

Salary        Salary              of  of       Grammar  Scholarship  of  the 

Cathedral            of                 of                Head  Under        Boys.  of  School  per 

Church.          Dean.'       Canons.'       Master.^  Master.'  Each  Boy.'  Annum.' 

£    s.d.      £    s.    d.      £    s.d.  £    s.    d.  £    s.d.  £    s.  d. 

Canterbury  .  .   300     00     40     211      20     00  10     o     o       50'  400  230     o  o 

Rochester...  .    100     00     20     o     o     13     68  611    10       20*  3   13  4  99  18  6 

Peterboroiigh     100     o  o     20     o     o      16   13  4  800       20*  a   13  4  78     o  o 

Gloucester.  .  .    loo     0020001368  6   13     4  000  20     00 

Worcester....    133     o  o     20     o     o     20     o  o  9   19     4       40'  2   13  4  136  12  8 

Bristol 100     0020001368  6   13     4  000  20     00 

Carlisle 120     762250      13     68  000  000  13     68 

Chester 100     o  o     20     o     o      16  13  4  800       24*  3     68  131     6  8 

Winchester.  .  .    199     0031118       000  000  000  000 

Durham 266   13  4     32     s   10      10     o  o  6   13     4       18'  368  76  13  4 

Ely 120     7   6     20     o     o      16   13  4  800        24'  3      0  8  104   13  4 

*  Data  of  this  table,  unless  otherwise  designated,  are  taken  from  table  facing  p.  37,  Whis- 
ton  's  Cathedral  Trusts  and  their  Fulfilment. 

'  Date,  1542. 

'  Data  for  the  same  date  taken  from  same  authority,  p.  100. 

*  Whiston,   he  cit.   p.   94. 

*  Cf.  S.  I.  C.  i..  App.  42. 


192  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

APPENDIX  V 
Brief  Discussion  of  Grammar  School  Statutes. 

In  a  large  number  of  cases  the  right  to  make  statutes  was  included  among 
the  powers  granted  in  the  Letters  Patent  to  the  corporation  {Cf.  text, 
p.  40),  but  in  some  cases  the  only  authority  appears  to  have  proceeded 
from  the  will  of  the  founder  {e.g.,  Stone,  Uttoxeter,  and  Stevenage,, 
Founder's  Will  (1558).  Carlisle,  ii.,  498). 

While  in  some  instances  as  in  Saint  Bees  (Letters  Patent  granted 
and  statutes  drawn  up  in  same  year.  Carlisle,  i.,  152-3)  and  in  Hawkes- 
head  (Statutes  drawn  up  three  years  after  Letters  Patent  were  granted,. 
Cowper,  Hawkshead,  482ff )  the  statutes  were  made  soon  after  the  authority 
was  granted,  this  was  by  no  means  the  common  case  (In  Hartlebury 
7  years  (1558-1565)  elapsed  between  the  two  dates; — Carlisle  ii.,  758. 
In  Grantham  18  years  (i 553-1 571); — Carlisle,  i.,  805.  In  Alford  23 
years  (i 576-1 599); — Carlisle,  i.,  780.  In  Faversham  28  years  (1576- 
1604); — Edward  Jacob,  History  of  Faversham,  55.  In  Birmingham  124 
years  (1552-1676); — Carlisle,  ii.,  622.  In  Ashbome  211  years  (1585- 
1796); — S.  I.  C,  xvi.,  463.  While  Kendle  (Carlisle,  ii.,  712),  Pockling- 
ton  (Carlisle,  ii.,  863),  and  Reading  (Coates,  Reading,  1315)  appear 
to  have  been  without  written  statutes  as  late  as  the  beginning  of  the 
19th  century)  and  from  the  cases  just  cited  it  will  appear  that  not  a 
few  schools  must  have  been  without  written  statutes  during  the  period 
of  our  study. 

The  privilege  of  making  the  statutes  was  granted  (a)  to  the  founders 
{cf.  Text,  p.  17)  or  their  heirs  {cf.  Text,  p.  17),  (b)  to  college  authorities 
{cf.  Text,  p.  32),  (c)  to  guilds  {cf.  Text,  p.  32-33),  (d)  to  town  corpora- 
tions {cf.  Text,  p.  36),  (e)  to  incorporated  governors  {cf.  Text,  p.  52, 
also  Appendix  F,)  (f)  to  men  not  officially  connected  with  the  school, 
as  at  St.  Albans,  where  the  statutes  were  made  by  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon 
(Statutes  quoted  Carlisle,  i.,  514),  at  Grantham,  where  they  were  made  by 
Nicholas,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  and  Sir  William  Cecil,  Knight  (Carlisle,  i., 
806),  at  Wellingborough,  where  they  were  made  in  1596  by  Sir  Thomas 
Egerton  Knight,  Lord  Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal  (Carlisle,  ii.,  227),  and 
(g)  to  church  dignitaries  as  at  Colchester,  where  the  statutes  were  to  be 
made  by  John  Lord  Bishop  of  London  and  by  Alexander  Nowell,  Dean 
of  St.  Paul  and  their  successors  (Letters  Patent,  1584;  Joseph  Strutt, 
Colchester,  i.,  119;  also  C.  C.  R.,  xxxii.,  pt.  4.,  526)  and  at  Brentwood 
where  they  were  to  be  made  by  Edmtmd  Grindal,  Bishop  of  London 
and  Dean  Nowell  (Carlisle,  i.,  408). 

As  has  been  noted  in  the  text,  page  52,  these  statutes  were  as  a  rule 
to  be  made  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  some  bishop  of  the  church 
or  of  some  other  learned  church  dignitary,  or  when  made  were  to  be 
confirmed  by  such  persons  {Cf.  Appendixes  E  and  F).  Thus  in  one  of 
the  cases  just  cited,  (Grantham)  the  statutes  received  the  confirmation 
of  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Lincoln,  in  1571 ;  the  statutes  made  by  the  Parson, 
two  Wardens,  and  four  Assistants  were  confirmed  in  1574  by  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  (Carlisle,  i.,  619);  while  those  made  for  the  school 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   1 93 

at  Tunbridge  by  the  Skinners'  Company  of  London  were  submitted 
to  Dean  Newell  and  after  having  been  slightly  corrected  by  him  were 
submitted  to  Archbishop  Parker  (Carlisle,  i.,  627).  In  one  of  the  instances 
in  which  no  mention  is  made  of  the  necessity  of  the  statutes  being  ap- 
proved by  the  bishop  of  the  diocese,  the  statutes  were  to  be  made  by 
the  Governors  of  the  school  together  with  the  Warden  or  sub-warden 
and  six  senior  fellows  of  All  Souls  College,  Oxford  (case  of  Faversham 
given  in  Jacob's  History  of  Faversham,  55),  while  in  High  Wycombe 
they  were  not  to  be  at  variance  with  the  laws  of  the  realm '  (Letters 
Patent,    1562.     C.   C.   R.,   xxvi.,   150). 

The  general  purpose  or  aim  of  the  statutes  was  to  ' '  better  regulate 
and  order"  the  affairs  of  the  school  as  a  glance  at  the  outlines  of  the 
contents  of  a  few  will  make  clear.  In  Marlborough  the  mayor  and 
burgesses  were  given  the  power  ' '  to  make  proper  and  wholesome  ordi- 
nances and  statutes  in  writing  concerning  the  government  and  order  of 
the  schoolmaster  and  also  of  the  scholars  of  the  school,  and  other  things 
touching  or  concerning  the  school"  (James  Waylen,  A  History  of  the 
Town  of  Marlborough,  464).  The  emphasis  is  here  placed  upon  the 
educational  aspect  of  the  work  of  the  governors.  In  Alford,  however, 
the  statutes  were  to  be  concerned  with  the  financial  rather  than  educa- 
tional matters  (Carlisle,  i.,  780).  In  not  a  few  cases,  the  two  phases  are 
fairly  well  balanced.  Thus  in  Kingston  upon  Thames  the  governors  were 
to  make  ' '  fit  and  salutary  written  statutes  and  ordinances  concerning 
and  touching  the  ordering,  governing,  and  direction  of  the  master  and 
undermaster,  and  the  school  aforesaid,  and  the  stipend  and  salary  of 
the  said  master  and  under  master,  and  other  things  touching  and 
concerning  the  said  school;  and  the  ordering,  governing,  preservation, 
and  disposal  of  the  rents  and  revenues  appointed  and  to  be  appointed 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  said  school ' '  (George  Roots,  The  Charters 
of  the  Town  of  Kingston  upon  Thames,  95).  Similarly  in  Bruton  the 
statutes  and  ordinances  were  in  the  language  of  the  Letters  Patent,  to 
be  "concerning  and  touching  the  order,  government,  and  direction  of 
the  schoolmaster  and  scholars  of  the  school,  the  nomination,  constitution, 
and  appointment  of  the  stipend  or  salary  of  the  schoolmaster,  and  other 
things  touching  and  concerning  the  same  school,  and  the  order,  govern- 
ment, preservation  and  disposition  of  the  rents  and  revenues of 

the  same  school"  (Letters  Patent,   1551.     Carlisle,  ii.,  417). 

It  has  been  noted  (Text,  p.  49,  footnote  146)  how  the  common  chest 
was  used  for  the  preservation  of  the  written  statutes.  These,  however, 
were  not  intended  to  he  entombed  as  dead  letters,  but  were  to  be  "  observed 
inviolably''  (James  Waylen,  History  of  Marlborough,  464).  They  were 
to  be  impressed  upon  governors,  teachers,  scholars  and  friends  of  the 
school.  In  Hawkeshead  the  governors  upon  taking  office  swore  in  their 
oath,  '  *  I  will  dilligently  and  faithfully  to  the  uttermost  of  myne  Ability 
keep  by  myself  and  cause  to  be  keept  by  others  (as  much  as  I  can)  inviol- 
ably all  these  Statutes"  (For  entire  oath  cf.  Text,  p.  45).  In  Saint  Bees, 
at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  governors,  the  statutes  were  to  be  read 
before  them  by  either  master  or  usher  (Text,  p.  47).     In  the  installation 

13 


194  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

ceremony  at  East  Retford  the  master  and  usher  were  to  swear  in  their 
oath,  ' '  I  shall  not  fraudulently,  maliciously,  nor  wittingly  of  my  part 
neglect  or  break  any  Ordinance  or  Statute  of  the  said  School  lawfully  set 
forth  and  made,  so  far  as  to  me  doth  appertain.  But  shall  inviolately 
observe  and  keep  them,  and  every  one  of  them,  as  near  as  God  shall  give 
me  grace"  (Statutes,  1552.  Carlisle,  ii.,  286);  while  under  similar 
circumstances  the  master  at  Kirkby  Stephen  was  to  swear,  ' '  And  further 
shall  observe  all  the  statutes  and  ordinances  of  this  schoole  now  made, 
or  hereafter  to  be  made  which  concern  me,  and  shall  doe  nothing  in  the 
prejudice  thereof,  but  help  to  maintain  the  same  from  time  to  time 
during  my  aboad  herein  to  the  best  of  my  power ' '  (Founder 's  Statutes. 
Carlisle,  ii.,  715).  One  of  the  duties  of  the  two  governors  of  the  school  at 
St.  Albans  was  to  see  that  the  orders  and  statutes  were  obeyed  by  the 
schoolmaster  and  scholars  (Statutes,  Carlisle,  i.,  514).  In  Witton, 
at  the  admission  of  every  scholar,  the  schoolmaster  was  to  read  the 
Statutes,  Orders,  Rules  and  Laws  applying  to  the  scholar  whose  friends 
when  the  reading  had  been  completed,  were  to  promise  that  they  would  see 
to  it  that  the  scholar  kept  all  the  rules,  etc.  pertaining  to  him  (Statutes 
Carlisle,  i.,  132.  For  further  information  about  the  preservation  of  the 
statutes  at  Witton  cf.  Appendix  K). 

In  order  that  the  statutes  might  be  preserved  various  means  were 
taken  to  prevent  their  becoming  lost  or  destroyed.  In  Kirkby  Stephen  the 
founder  made  the  following  provisions  for  the  preservation  of  his  con- 
stitution: "And,  I  will  and  ordain  that  these  Constitutions  shall  be 
fair  written  in  parchment"  (In  the  account  of  the  expenditure  of  the 
Bridgemasters  of  the  Borough  of  Nottingham  for  the  year  1582  there  is 
the  following :  ' '  Item  ye  copyes  of  ye  charter  and  of  ye  ordinauncesof  ye 
Free  Schoole,  iiJ5.  iiijd. " — Records  of  the  Borough  of  Nottingham,  iv., 
201)  "and  shall  be  sett  in  a  frame  of  wood,  and  the  same  so  written  and 
made  shall  be  hanged  in  a  convenient  place  within  the  chapell  wherein 
my  tomb  is  within  the  church  of  Kirkby  Stephen,  and  my  son  and  heire 
for  the  time  being,  to  have  one  part  of  the  said  constitutions  fair  written, 
and  that  part  to  remain  and  be  in  my  Chappell  of  Wharton,  and  a  third 
part  to  remain  and  be  in  the  said  Free  Schoole,  to  the  intent  that  all 
manner  of  persons,  Schoolmaster,  Schollers,  and  others  may  knowe  the 
said  Constitutions  for  the  better  executing  the  same;  and  if  any  of  the 
said  Constitutions  by  the  continuance  of  time  doe  frett  or  wear,  so  as 
the  same  cannot  be  plainly  read,  that  then  and  before  they  be  so  freet 
or  wome,  they  shall  be  fair  written  again  upon  parchment  and  set  and 
kept  in  the  said  four  places  as  before  in  this  articule  is  written,  and  the 
same  to  be  so  written  and  order  by  the  Governors,  my  son  and  heire  or 
heires,  and  the  Schoolmaster  for  the  time  being  or  any  of  them ' '  (Statutes 
quoted  in  Carlisle,  ii.,  719-20). 

The  founder 's  wish  with  respect  to  his  statutes  was  occasionally  incor- 
porated in  them.  The  following  extract  from  the  statutes  of  the  school 
at  St.  Bees  is  a  forceful  statement  of  such  a  wish:  "And  we  pray  and 
charge  the  Wardens  as  they  will  answer  unto  God  at  the  dreadful  day  of 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.   195 

Judgment,  that  they  see  these  Statutes  Faithfully  observed  to  the  uttermost 
of  their  Power"  (Quoted  in  Carlisle,  i..  160).  Some  of  the  statutes 
made  at  and  even  before  this  time  were  observed  well  into  the  19th 
century      (E.  G.,  Manchester,  Statutes  made  in  1525.     S.  I,  C,  xvii.,  313). 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

General  Educational  Works. 

Histories  of  the  Various  Schools. 

Works  concerned  with  the  History  of  the  Period. 
State   Papers,    Reports  ad   Documents. 
Local  Annals  and   Histories. 

Abbreviations  used: 

Brinsley — for  Brinsley,  The  Grammar  School. 

G.  N.  C. — for  Gastrell,  Notitia  Cestriensis. 

C.  C.  R. — for  Reports  of  the  Charity  Commissioners. 

S.  I.  C. — for  Reports  of  the  Schools  Inquiry  Commission. 

Boys,   Sandwich — for  Boys,   History  of  Sandwich. 

Carlisle — Carlisle,  Endowed  Grammar  Schools. 

'  General  Educational  Works 

Adams,   Francis,  History  of  the  Elementary  School  Contest  in  England 

Lond,   1882. 
Brinsley,  John,  Ludus  Literarus  or  The  Grammar  Schoole,  London,  printed 

for  Thomas  Man,  161 2. 
Brown,   Elmer  Ellsworth,   Ph.D.,   The  Making  of  Our  Middle  Schools, 

New  York,   1903. 
Brown,  C.  F.,  Ph.D.,  A  Study  of  the  English  Grammar  Schools  before  the 

Reformation,  Doctoral  Dissertation  in  the  Library  of  Harvard  University. 
Leach,  Arthur  F.,  M.  A.,  F.  S.  A.,  English  Schools  at  the  Reformation, 

Westminster,   1896. 
Mark,  H.T.,  An  Outline  of  the  History  of  Educational  Theories  in  Englan 

London,   1899. 
de    Montmorency,   J.    E.    G.,  State    Intervention  in  English   Education 

Cambridge,  1902.     The  Progress  of  Education  in  England,  London,  1904. 
Public  Schools  Year  Book,  Swan  Sonnenschein  &  Co.,  1899. 

School  Histories 

Adams,  H.     C,  History  of  Winchester  College,  London,  1878. 
Airy,  Reginald,  Westminster,  London,  1902. 
Bradby,  H.  C,  Rugby,  London,  1900. 

Collins,  W.  L.,  The  Public  Schools,  London  (year  not  given). 
Creasy,  Sir  Edward,  Memoirs  of  Eminent  Etonians,  London,  1876. 
Cust,  Lionel,  A  History  of  Eton  College,  New  York,  1899. 
Leach,  A.  F.,  A  History  of  Winchester  College,  New  York,  1899. 
Maxwell  Lyte,  H.  C,  History  of  Eton  College,  London,  1899. 
Minchin,  J.  G.  Cotton,  Our  Public  Schools,  London,  1901. 
Rouse,  W.  H.  D.,  A  History  of  Rugby  School,  New  York,  1898. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  1 97 

Sargeaunt,  John,  Annals  of  Westminster  School,  London,  1898. 
Staunton,  Howard,  The  Great  Schools  of  England,  London,  1865. 
Thornton,  Percy,  M.,  Harrow  School  and  Its  Surroundings,  London,  1885- 
Williams,  J.  Fischer,  Harrow,  London,  1901. 

Works  Concerned  With  the  History  of  the  Period. 

Bedell,  William,  Lord  Bishop  of  Kilmore  in  Ireland,  A  True  Relation  of 
the  Life  and  Death  of.  Edited  from  a  MS.  in  the  Bodleian  Library. 
Camden  Society  Publications,  1877. 

Camden,  The  History  or  Annals  of  England  During  the  Whole  Life  and 
Reign  of  Elizabeth,  late  Queen  Thereof. 

Camden,  William,  Britain,  Translated  by  Philemon  Holland,  London, 
1610. 

Card  well,  Edward,  D.D.,  Documentary  Annals  of  the  Reformed  Church  of 
England,  Oxford,  1839. 

Creighton,  Mandell,  The  Age  of  Elizabeth,  New  York,  1898. 

Gastrell,  Rev.  Francis,  D.D.,  Notitia  Cestriensis,  Chatham  Society  Publi- 
cations, Vol.  Ill,  1845. 

Green,  Mrs.  J.  R.,  Town  Life  in  the  i^th  Century,  Vol.  II.,  London,  1894. 

Harrison 's  Description  of  England  in  Shakspere  's  Youth.  Edited  by 
Frederick  J.  Fumivall,  published  for  the  New  Shakspere  Society,  Lon- 
don,   1879. 

Hook,  Walter  Farquhar,  D.D.,  F.R.S.,  Lives  of  the  Archbishops  of  Canter- 
bury, Vols.  IV.  and  V.,  London,  1872. 

Lee,  Rev.  F.  G.,  D.D.,  The  Church  under  Elizabeth,  Vol.  II.,  London,  1880. 

Strype,  Annals  of  the  Reformation,  Vo.  I.,  Oxford,  1824. 

Strype,  John,  M.A.,  The  Life  and  Acts  of  Matthew  Parker,  3  Volumes, 
Oxford,  at  the  Clarendon  Press,  182 1,. 

Strype,  John,  M.A.,  The  History  of  the  Life  and  Acts  of  the  Most  Reverend 
Father  in  God,  Edmund  Grindal,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Oxford,  1821. 

Strype,  John,  Life  and  Acts  of  John  Whit  gift,  D.D.,  Oxford,  1822. 

Trull,  H.  D.,  D.C.L.,  Social  England,  Vol.  III.,  New  York,  1897. 

Whiston,  Rev.  Robert,  M.A.,  Cathedral  Trusts  and  Their  Fulfilment. 
London:     John  OUivier,  59,  Pall  Mall,  1849. 

State  Papers,  Reports,  and  Documents 

Reports  of  the  Commissioners  on  the  Education  of  the  Poor,  1819. 

Reports  of  the  Charity  Commissioners  from  1820.     Parliamentary  Papers. 

Reports  of  the   Schools   Inquiry   Commission.     London. 

Statutes  of  the  Reign  of  Elizabeth. 

Acts  of  the  Privy  Council  of  England.     Edited  by  John  Roche    Dasent. 

New  Series,  Vol.  XVII  (1588-89),    London,  1898.     Vol.  XIII.   (1581- 

82),  London,  1896. 
Calendar  of  State  Papers,  Domestic  Series,  1591-94,  1595-97,  London, 

1867,   1869. 
Carlisle,  Nicholas.  F.R.S.,M.R.I.A.,A  Concise  Description  of  the  Endowed 

Grammar  Schools  in  England  and  Wales,  London,  181 8. 


1 98  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Local  Annals  and  Histories 

Ashdown,  Chas.  H.,  F.R.G.S.,  St.  Albans,  Historical  and  Picturesqtie, 
London,  1893. 

Axon,  Wm.  E.  A.,  The  Annals  of  Manchester,  London,  1886. 

Bacon,  Nathll.,  The  Annals  of  Ipswche,  Anno:  Dom:  1654;  Collected  out 
of  the  Records,  Books,  and  Writings  of  that  Town,  and  Edited  by 
Wm.  H.  Richardson,  M.A.,  Ipswich,  1884. 

Baigent,  Francis  Joseph,  and  Millard,  James  Elvin,  A  History  of  Basing- 
stoke in  the  County  of  Southampton,  London,  1889. 

Baker,  Joseph  Brogden,  The  History  of  Scarbrough,  London,  1882. 

Ballard,  Adolphus,  B.A.,  LL.B.,  Chronicles  of  the  Royal  Borough  of  Wool- 
stock,  Oxford,  1896. 

Barrett,  Wm.,  F.S.A.,  History  and  Antiquities  of  Bristol,  Bristol,  1789. 

Boys,  William,  F.A.S.,  History  of  Sandwich,  Canterbury,  1892. 

Bradley,  John,  W.,  B.A.,  Royal  Charters  and  Letters  &  Patent  granted 
the  Burgesses  of  Stafford,  Stafford,  1897. 

Brand,  John,  M.A.,  The  History  and  Antiquities  of  Town  and  County, 
Town  of  Newcastle-upon-Tyne,  Vol.i,  London,  1789. 

Brown,  Cornelius,  The  Annals  of  Newark-upon-Trent,  London,  1879. 

Bunce,  John  T.,  F.S.S.,  History  of  the  Corporation  of  Birmingham,  Vol.  i, 
Birmingham,  1878. 

Burr,  Thomas  B.,  The  History  of  Tunhridge-Wells,  London,  1766. 

Cathrall,  William,  History  of  Oswestry,  Oswestry,  1855. 

Cherry,  J.  L.,  Stafford  in  Olden  Times,  Stafford,  1890. 

Coates,  The  Rev.  Chas.,  LL.B.,  The  History  of  Antiquities  of  Reading, 
London,  1802, 

Cobb,  John  W,,  M.A.,  History  and  Antiquities  of  Birkhamsted,  London, 
1883. 

CoUyer,  Rev.  Robert,  D.D.,  and  Turner,  J.  Horsfall,  Ilkley:  Ancient 
and  Modern,  Leeds,  1885. 

Cowper,  H.  S.,  F.S.A.,  Hawkshead,  London,  1899. 

Creighton,  M.,  M.A.,  Carlisle,  London,  1889. 

Cromwell,  Thomas,  History  of  the  Ancient  Town  and  Borotigh  of  Col- 
chester in  Essex,  Vol.  2,  London,  1825. 

Cruden,  Robert  Pierce,  The  History  of  the  Towne  of  Gravesend,  London, 

1843. 

Cutts,  Rev.  Edward  L.,  B.A.,  Colchester,  London,  1888. 

Davies,  Rev.  John  Silvester,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  A  History  of  Southampton, 
London,  1883. 

Dent,  Robert  K.,  The  Making  of  Birmingham,  Birmingham,  1894. 

Doncaster,  A  Calendar  to  the  Records  of  the  Borough  of  Doncaster,  Don- 
caster,  1902. 

Evans,  Rev.  John,  History  of  Bristol,  Bristol,  181 6. 

Fenwick,  George  Lee,  A  History  of  the  ANCIENT  CITY  of  CHESTER, 
Chester,  1896. 

Fishwick,  Henry,  F.S.A.,  The  History  of  the  Parish  of  Preston,  London, 
1900. 

Fosbrooke,  Rev.  Thomas  D.,  M.  A.,  History  of  Gloucester,  London,  1879. 


English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Qtieen  Elizabeth.   1 99 

Fosbroke,  Thomas  D.,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  Abstracts  and  Extracts  of  Smyth's 
Lives  of  the  Berkeley s,  London,  1821. 

Gibbs,  A.  E.,  F.L.S.,  The  Corporation  Records  of  St.  Albans,  St.  Albans, 
1890. 

Gibbs,  Robert,  A  History  of  Aylesbury,  Alesbury,  1885. 

Gribble,  Memorials  of  Barnstaple,  Barnstaple,  1830. 

Guildford,  The  History  of  Guildford,  Guildford,  1801. 

Guilding,  Rev.  J.  M.,  F.S.A.,  Reading  Records,  Vol.  i,  London,  1895. 

Hall,  James,  A  History  of  the  Town  Parish  of  Nantwich,  {County  Pala- 
tine of  Chester),  Nantwich,   1888. 

Hardwick,  Chas.,  History  of  the  Borough  of  Preston,  Preston,  1867, 

Head,  Robert,  Congleton,  Past  and  Present,  Congleton,  1887. 

Hemingway,  Joseph,  History  of  Chester,  Vol.  ,2  Chester,  1831. 

Hodgson,  Rev.  John,  M.R.S.L.,  A  History  of  Morpeth,  Newcastle,  1832. 

Ingham,  Alfred,  A  History  of  AUrinchatn  and  Bowdon,  Altrincham,  1879 

Jacob,  Edward,  The  History  of  Faversham  in  the  County  of  Kent,  London, 
1774. 

James,  Wm.  Robert,  The  Charters  of  Kings  Town  and  Parish  of  Maid- 
stone in  County  of  Kent,  London,   1825. 

Jefferson,  Samuel,  TA^  History  and  Antiquities  of  Carlisle,  Carlisle  and 
London,  1838. 

Latimer,  John,  The  Annals  of  Bristol  in  the  lyth  Century,  Bristol,  1900. 

Louth,  Notices  of  Louth,  Louth,  1884, 

Lotdh,  Louth,  Qld  Corporation  Records,  Compiled  by  R.  W.  Goulding, 
Louth,  1 89 1. 

Ludlow,  Charters  and  Grants  of  the  Town  of  Ludlow,  Ludlow  (Date  not 
given). 

Manship,  Henry,  The  History  of  Great  Yarmouth,  Edited  by  Chas.  John 
Palmer,  M.S. A.,  Vol.  i  and  2.,  London,  1854. 

Manchester,  The  Court  Leet  Records  of  the  Manor  of  Manchester,  Vol.  i.. 
Edited  by  John  P.  Easwake,  Manchester,  1884. 

Marsh,  A.  E,  W.,  A  History  of  the  Borough  and  Town  of  Colne,  London, 
1904. 

Money,  Walter,  F.S.A.,  The  History  of  Newbury  in  the  County  of  Berk- 
shire, London,  1887. 

Monk,  William  J.,  History  of  Burford,  London,  1891. 

Morris,  Rupert,  H.,  D.D.,  Chester  in  the  Plantagenet  and  Tudor  Reigns, 
Chester,  1893. 

NichoUs,  J.  F.,  and  Taylor,  John,  Bristol,  Past  and  Present,  Vol.  2, 
Bristol,   1882. 

Nicholson,   Cornelius,   F.G.S.,    The  Annals  of  Kendal,  London,   1861. 

Nottingham,  Records  of  the  Borough  of  Nottingham,  Vol.  2.,  London,  i88g. 

Owen,  Hugh,  and  Blake  way,  John  Brickdale,  A  History  of  Shrewsbury, 
Vol.  I.,  London,  1825. 

Parker,  John,  The  Early  History  and  Antiquities  of  Wycombe  in  Buck- 
inghamshire, Wycombe,  1878. 

Peter,  Richard,  The  Histories  of  Launceston  and  Dunhaved,  Plymouth, 
1885. 


200  English  Grammar  Schools  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Picton,  J. A.,  F.S.A.,  Memorials  of  Liverpool,  Vol.  2.,   Liverpool,    1875. 
Piatt,  A.  E.,  The  History  of  the  Parish  and  Grammar  School  of  Sedbugh, 

London,  1876. 
Picton,  Sir  James  A.,  F.S.A.,  City  of  Liverpool,  Selections  from  the  Munici- 
pal Archives  and  Records,  Liverpool,  1883. 
Poole,   Benjamin,   Coventry:  its  History  and  Antiquities,   London,    1870, 
Poulson,  George,  Beverlac:  or  The  Antiquities  and  History  of  the  Town  of 

Beverly,  London,  1829. 
Prickett,  F.,  History  and  Antiquities  of  Highgate,  London,   1842. 
Rendel,  Grace  D.,  Newcastle-on-Tyne,  Its  Municipal  Origin    and  Growth, 

London,  1898. 
Roots,  George,  The  Charters  of  Town  of  Kingston  upon  Thames,  London, 

1797. 
Rye,  Walter,  Cromer,  Past  and  Present,  London,  1889. 
Scott,  John,  Berwick-upon-Tweed,  London,   1888. 
Sedbergh  School  Register,  1 546-1895,  Leeds,  1895. 
Shaw,  The  Rev.  George,  Old  Grimsby,  London,  1897. 
Simpson,  Robert,  M.A.,  F.S.A.,  History  of  Derby,  Derby,  1826. 
Simpson,   Rev.   Robert,  M.A.,  The  History  and  Antiquities  of  the  Town 

of  Lancaster,  Lancaster,  1852. 
Sinclair,  David,  The  History  of  Wigan,  Vol.   i.,  London,  1882. 
Speight,  H.,  Chronicles  of  Old  Bingley,  London,  1899. 
Street,  Rev.  B.,  B.A.,  Historical  Notes  on  Grantham,  Grantham,  1837. 
Strutt,  Joseph,  The  History  and  Description  of  Colchester,  Vol.  i.,  Colches- 
ter, 1803. 
Tate,  Geo.,  F.G.S.,   The  History  of  the  Borough,  Castle,  and  Barony  of 

Alnwick,  Vol.  2.,  Alnwick,  1868-9. 
Thompson,  James,  The  History  of  Leicester,  London,  1849. 
Thompson,  Pishey,  The  History  and  Antiquities  of  Boston,  Boston,  (Eng.), 

1856. 
Tighe,   Robert  Richard,  and  Davis,  James  Edward,  Annals  of  Windsor, 

Vol.  I.,  London,  1868. 
Tomlinson,  John,  Doncaster  from  the  Roman  Occupation  to  the  Present 

Time,  Doncaster,  1887. 
Tymms,  Sam'l.  F.S.A.,  A  Handbook  of  Bury  St.  Edmunds,  London,  1885. 
Warden,  James,  The  Municipal  History  of  the  Borough  of  Leeds,  County 

of  York,  Leeds,  1846. 
Warwick,  The  Black  Book  of  Warwick,  Eng.,  Transcribed  and  Edited  by 

Thomas  Kemp,  Deputy-Manor  of  Warwick,  Warwick,  i899(?). 
Waylen,  James,  A  History  of  the  Town  of  Marlborough,  London,  1854. 
Willmore,  Frederic  W.,  M.R.C.S.,  Eng.,  A  History  of  Walsall,  London,  1887. 
Whitaker,  Thomas  D.,   LL.D.,   F.S.A.,   The  History  and  Antiquities  of 

the  Deanery  of  Craven,  in  the  County  of  York,  3rd  Edition,  London,  1878. 
Whitefield,   Edwin,  Homes  of  Our  Forefathers  in  Boston,  Old  England, 

and  Boston,  New  England,  Boston,  1889. 
Worth,    R.    N.,    F.G.S.,    Calendar  of  the  Plymouth  Municipal  Records, 

Plymouth,  1893. 
Worth,  R.  N.,  F.G.S.,  History  of  Plymouth,  Plymouth,  1890. 


cc 
c 


I 

c 

6 

«H 
0) 


4^:  " 


O 

o 

CD 


I' 


0) 
g 

o 


<D 


fe  , 


WW 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 
LOWE-MARTIN  CO.  UMITFD